《Hell Marriage》


 Chapter 1: Ava鈥檚 Plight

    Hell marriage


    Chapter 1: Ava¡¯s Plight


    How will you feel if your husband brings home every night a mistress and you are made to sleep on a couch in your own matrimonial room and forced to hear the sounds of their se*x episodes continually every night?.


    This is the fate I face every night since the night of the moon goddess 7 years ago , it hurts just to think of everything he said then and everything he thinks of me


    To think we were once in love and could never get enough of each other, we would always do ordinary things that feel extraordinary to us, like walk in the park, bath in the pool together, y in the rain.


    Thinking about those times brought a new coat of tears to my eyes, we were two odd and different people but we fell in love in an unfavorable environment, we had nned to get married in a faraway ce where no one knows about, owing to the fact that we¡¯re not of the same race I¡¯m a wolf and he¡¯s a vampire but we¡¯ve been mated and there¡¯s no way of changing that So we¡¯ve epted our fate and he seems to like me and even though he haven¡¯t marked me, we fell in love


    Then the evening before our escape he barged into my room in the ves quarters and asked to talk to me privately in a deadly quiet voice that sent cold chills down my spine, he had never used this tone to speak to me since i had known him


    I tried to calm self down saying I¡¯m just exaggerating his voice


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± He asked me calmly not raising his voice one inch and maintained his quiet voice


    I don¡¯t understand I was confusedContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°We had nned to get married in the morning haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°So why did you get so greedy?¡±


    ¡°Why did you? no, I will tell you why you did it, because you couldn¡¯t stand the thought of getting married in a filthy old church you wanted arge wedding and everything thates with it so you announced to an Elder that you¡¯re my mate and that we¡¯ve mated even though I had not even marked you and Alpha of ck canyon and the king of myths both who happened to be my father now thinks of me as a disappointment¡± He gave a dark chuckle


    I was shocked and confused I had done nothing of the sort


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do..¡±


    ¡°¡±Save your breath wolf I was fool enough to acknowledge you as my mate and fall in love with you and now you¡¯ve shown me your true nature of deceit and greed, you disgusts me and from now on let me make one thing very clear you have no right to my life or my bed¡± He turned to go, when he had opened the door he looked at me with deathly chill in his eyes


    ¡°And oh congrattions, for your information the king has ordered to get us married and now your luxurious future is settled¡± he said without emotion and got out closing the door gently behind him


    I couldn¡¯t understand anything, the ease with which he med me for the things I haven¡¯t done, the next thing I knew I was wisked out of the maid quarters to arge luxurious room with it¡¯s own parlor.


    In the midst of this I couldn¡¯t understand a thing, my mind was numb and my heart was disturbed, the maids were all gossiping away about how shameless I was, iming we had mated, others said I was lucky to get married to the crown prince.


    I didn¡¯t care about a thing they all said amongst themselves, of course even when my pack mates and friends that were also ves looked at me disgustingly all I wanted was to see connor and exin things to him but at the wedding he had smiled gently at me without it reaching his eyes for the guests¡¯s sake of course, I had searched for the sign of the man I love and had found none and I had given up hope of exining things and on our love.


    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s sunset already we would be expected to be back now¡± Lydia my head maid and my best friend I mean that was once upon a time said to to me in a cold voice.


    I chuckled, the fact is I don¡¯t give a damn about what anyone thinks of me anymore I had, had 7 years to be numb to my emotions.


    ¡°Instruct john to start the car I would be there shortly¡± I told her dismissively


    ¡°OK your highness¡± she walked away


    Since I had nothing to do in the pce I had visited this ce every day since 7 years ago this was our special ce, we would always watch the sunset here,


    I signed deeply and got up from myying position unto my feet and headed towards the car.


    *****


    ¡°The king said toe and see him when you arrive¡± A guard told me as i stepped down from the car, trouble in paradise again? I hope I¡¯m not whipped this time, thest one is still sore on my back.


    ¡°Good afternoon your majesty¡± I greeted as I entered, lowering my face, even though the king is 340 years old he looks like he¡¯s 35 years of age.


    ¡°I heard aint about you¡± he said, oh here ites, another reason to have me punished.


    ¡°Princess Anne said you took the car she intended to drive out to a friend¡¯s party, out for your jungle ride¡± he said grimly


    ¡°I wonder how the moon goddess could mate you with my son you¡¯repletely brainless and now what do you have to say to thisint?¡± He asked


    ¡°Nothing your highness, I plead with her highness to please forgive my childish and gullible behavior.¡± I said in quiet voice what do I have to say? There are many cars and I had taken the lowest in price one, thisint was to have me punished.


    The king grunted with satisfaction.


    ¡°Being sorry won¡¯t be enough father, judging by the tone of her voice¡± The princess said with a cheeky grin on her face


    ¡°Very well then, it seems the princess isn¡¯t pleased with your apology ¡±


    ¡°Guards make her stay in the dungeon overnight¡± Connor said out of no where.


    ¡°And make sure to give her the same food as the other prisoners¡± he said with a grim on his face


    I couldn¡¯t say anything, what¡¯s there to say my own mate and husband has given the order,


    The guards took me away to the dungeon.


    Connor POV


    I couldn¡¯t help my self, it just came so naturally to me to punish her, I can¡¯t believe I loved that ville woman once upon a time, what was I thinking it¡¯s in their nature to lie and deceive I can¡¯t believe I let myself think of her as different from others of her kind.


    ¡°You did well son¡± the king said


    ¡°She has to be put in her ce and you chose a suitable punishment from whipping her, it seems she has be ustomed to that by the stiffness of her neck¡±His highness said


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s none of your business how I Run my family and what punishment I give my wife, don¡¯t think I did that to please your Gullible daughter and one more thing don¡¯t ever call me your son ever again.¡± Connor Replied calmly


    ¡°I wish she had never met brother then brother could have married a vampire like ourselves ¡± princess Anne said, overlooking Connor¡¯s insult to her


    ¡°What can we do we can¡¯t help it can we? The moon Goddess has mated them¡± The king said shakily, Connor¡¯s words not far from his mind.


    ¡± If you excuse me I have some works to do¡± with that Connor left their midst.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    The rats were happily running around me,


    I was so hurt by what Connor did, by now one would think I would not be bothered about anything he does, I feel so disgusted with myself for caring about anything he does but damn everything he does keep hurting me time and time again.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning your highness, the prince has asked that you are released ¡± A guard said so suddenly that I was confused if he was actually talking to me.


    ¡± uhn ok¡±¡±


    He opened the door and helped me up


    ¡°His Majesty has also requested that you see him immediately¡±


    Now what does he want from me?

 Chapter 2: Volcano: Ava鈥檚 POV

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 2:Volcano:Ava¡¯s POV


    ¡°I ordered for you to be here immediately you¡¯re released, what took you so long to get here? ¡± Connor asked immediately I entered the room


    ¡°Sorry your highness, I thought to change my dress before appearing before you¡±I said to irritate him.


    Well I decided If he has decided to make our marriage hell for me then I¡¯m not keeping quiet anymore.


    ¡°You did what! Defy my orders?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Connor said angrily


    ¡°Well your highness I thought you wouldn¡¯t like for me to appear before you dirty, if I had offended his highness by doing this then I¡¯m sorry for I have no intention of disobeying his highness¡±I said in an old fashioned manner


    ¡°Get out of my sight¡±Connor said grinding his teeth.


    I turned and went out. When I got to the room I allowed myself a smile of satisfaction well this is a small victory for me, I went into the bathroom to take my bath since I had always refused the maid¡¯s help to undress me.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    She insulted me while trying to obey me, seems like her spirit has awoken, well enjoy your victory while itsts woman Cause it¡¯s definitely not going tost that I promise you.


    ¡± your highness the criminal has been brought inside the throne room¡±A guard said to me


    ¡°On who¡¯s orders?¡± I asked calmly.


    ¡°On the king¡¯s orders your highness¡±


    ¡°And did u inform him of my orders?¡± I asked


    ¡± Yes your highness¡±


    ¡°It seems the king has forgotten who the ruler is around here¡± I said in an amused tone.


    ¡°Announce my entrance to the throne room I¡¯ll be there in two hours¡± I said


    ¡°Yes your highness¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And ry this message to everyone except anyone wants Connor¡¯s wrath nothing must be decided of the criminal¡¯s matter''¡± I said in amanding tone.


    ¡°Yes your highness¡± the guard said and left


    Seems the king has forgotten who rules this ce, how dare he overides my orders, well he¡¯s gonna exin himself in two hours time after I take my time in the bath


    ¡°Your Highness I think you¡¯ve annoyed Connor with the order you gave¡± prince Alex said.


    ¡°If I¡¯m to be honest with you I think I made the wrong decision either and to think he has given us two hours means he doesn¡¯t approve of me bringing the criminal to the throne room to be questioned ¡± The king said


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t given us two hours father, he has given you two hours ¡± Prince Alex said


    ¡°Really son deserting me now, you gave me the idea¡± The king said with a grim face


    ¡°But I never asked you to follow it father it was your decision to do so¡±


    ¡°Can you please stop this !¡± Prince Eyre said disgusted


    ¡°I think what father needs to do now is create a speech of apology to tell Connor when he arrives¡±


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I finished eating thest Bacon on my te not tasting the food at all I was nning how I can get back at Connor for all the things he did to me


    ¡°Your highness can we take the tes now?¡± My maid asked with a sneer


    ¡°Yes you can¡± I told her, anxious for her to leave quickly


    After the maid left I started walking around the room trying to decide quickly while Connor is in the bathroom¡­..


    ¡°Are you ning on wearing a hole on the rug, if you want it changed say so, stop trying to make me notice you¡± Connor said so suddenly that I jumped.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to notice me, infact I wish you never knew me ¡± I replied bitterly and longingly looking at his chest Carrissa is So lucky I thought as i stared at his waist wrapped up in the towel leaving his upper body for eyes to see


    ¡°Oh yes, you never wanted me to know so you could gone ahead and lived on your life with your lover¡± Connor said tauntingly


    ¡°Well you can say whatever you like I¡¯m out of here¡± I said angrily


    ¡°Walking out on me? I dare you to do that¡± Connor said with a lopsided grin


    ¡°Well watch me¡± I said


    I slipped on my sandals and went out of the room furious with myself do being there in the first ce, now where do I go?


    Oh yeah the library! I can go there and n without any disturbance.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    Goddess I can¡¯t stopughing, the look on her face just was so amusing, wait but why does look like she¡¯s determined to do something, is she up to something mischievous?


    I seriously hope she¡¯s not unto something mischievous because I¡¯ll hate to see her healed wounds tear up again, I really do hope she won¡¯t force me to give an order of whipping to her again because no matter how I hate her I don¡¯t like seeing her hurt but if she forces me then so be it, now let¡¯s see what the king has decided for himself, it will be interesting to see the punishment he chose for himself for going against my orders.


    James POV


    ¡°The Prince is here your highness ¡± A guard announced


    I swallowed hard, I wish I had never taken Alex¡¯s advice to question the criminal without Connor¡¯s permission knowing that he had personally ordered that no one is allowed to see or question the criminal.


    ¡°Good morning king¡± Connor said as he entered and sat down on his royal throne straight away.


    He has stopped addressing me as father 20 years ago after his mother died and he has taken on his powerful form the true Alpha of our n, I wish I had killed him when I had the chance then it would have nevere to this.


    ¡°So what do you have to say to justify your actions king?¡± he asked in an amusing voice.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I felt dejected as I walked back towards our room, I couldn¡¯t n anything, I just couldn¡¯te up with anything.


    As I entered the room I saw Carrissaying on the bed waiting for Connor, I was about to turn away but an idea came to my head, yes!


    Exactly what I wanted.


    ¡°Uhm Carrissa what are you doing ?¡± I asked in an uninterested voice


    ¡°Well as you can see, I¡¯m waiting for the prince, so if I would like it if you don¡¯t disturb and let me rest, I¡¯m gonna have a long night you know, unlike some people I know that sleeps throughout the night like a mule¡± she said smirking.


    Such arrogance, well you¡¯re not sleeping there tonight you epitome of arrogance.


    ¡°Well I was just trying to pass you a message his highness sent¡± I said in an even voice


    ¡± his highness has ordered you to leave for your room tonight, and that he has no need of you for the next three days either ¡± I told her shocked face with a proud grin.

 Chapter 3: Wanting Revenge

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 3: Wanting revenge


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I enjoyed looking at her shocked face, I grinned so widely that I could feel my jaw crack.


    Now this is the first step of my victoy, I smiled, pleased with myself.


    ¡°And just why are you smiling so much?¡±Carrissa asked on her way out.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand honey ¡°I called after her.


    I¡¯m sure she is going to cry tonight after this, I rang the food bell, got out of my clothes and entered the bath.


    Prince Alex¡¯s POV


    Father was pathetically shaking in front of Connor, Connor has decided that Father¡¯s punishment will be that he guards his own room for four Consecutive hours tonight, I wasn¡¯t spared either, father mentioned my name as an aplice, I¡¯ve been given the horse stall to clean the whole of tomorrow, Connor gave us embarrassing works, not fair Connor, not fair, now wait and watch how I make you pay.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I smiled again to myself as I walked towards my room, I enjoyed watching the horror on those bastards face as I gave them their punishments, now they will never again disobey my orders.


    Just as I was about to enter my room Anne came up to me.


    ¡°Connor spare father, he can¡¯t do that in the full re of the public, with all father has done for you, you have nerve to do this to him, how dare you Connor¡± Anne yelled at me.


    ¡°Oh sweet, sweet little Annie¡± I said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Perhaps you would like to take your dear precious father¡¯s ce at my door tonight?¡± I could see the horror on her face at the mention of that,


    ¡°And oh Annie the punishment I gave to your father is smallpared to what I had in mind for him¡± I told her lovingly


    ¡°You Rascal, how dare you!¡± With that she stormed away.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I turned and entered the room only to find Carrissa not on the bed and Ava taking her ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here ?¡± I asked in annoyance


    ¡°What¡¯s happening where?¡± Ava asked me so innocently


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m saying woman, don¡¯t test my patience¡± I said getting annoyed even further


    ¡°No Connor, No not tonight, I don¡¯t have the strength to deal with you tonight, the only thing happening here is me sleeping on my matrimonial bed and that won¡¯t change Connor¡±


    ¡°You can punish me as long as you like, or put me in a dungeon, this won¡¯t change ¡± she told me with a touch of finality.


    ¡°Where have you sent Carrissa?¡± I asked her


    ¡°I sent her to the ce she is meant to be, the bush¡± she said with a hint of smile.


    ¡°No, no don¡¯t give me that look, I sent her home¡±she said bursting intoughter


    ¡°Did you consort me before doing that?¡± I asked yet again


    ¡°No, since I¡¯m your wife why should I consort you before changing things in our room?¡± She asked me


    ¡°Who do you think you are to decide that here?¡±


    ¡°Well for one thing, if you¡¯ve forgotten I¡¯m your wife¡± Ava told me tauntingly


    ¡°You little wolf, you dare go against my orders and¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Connor please your insults won¡¯t work on me today, I want to sleep either you ept it or not I¡¯m sleeping here, you can either join me or sleep on the couch¡± Ava told me and turned her back on me to sleep.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I giggled silently, my n has worked, after telling Connor off, he stormed into the bathroom and hasn¡¯te out for one hour straight


    Just as I was about to sleep Connor came out of the bathroom and switched the lights off and slept on his own side of the bed


    His scent wasing so strong, I feel stolen by it, I felt I was in heaven, he¡¯s so close to me that I actually perceive his aftershave, and his heat was enveloping in shades, I felt my breast tingling I felt so ufortable that I turned to the other side closed my eyes and forced myself into sleep.


    James¡¯s POV


    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s your turn to guard the door now¡± one of Connor¡¯s guard said to me, he has been told to watch and remind me of my duty at the appropriate time, oh Connor you¡¯re going to pay for this, just wait and watch how I¡¯ll make you pay for humiliating me like this


    ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll just put my crown down¡±I told the guard


    ¡°No your highness, Connor has ordered not to drop the crown while you work¡± he looked at me threatenly


    ¡°Oh okay, let¡¯s go¡±I said quickly


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I woke yawning, I haven¡¯t slept this peacefully andte in a long time, I feel so great and I reached naturally across the bed for Carrissa and I found no one there naturally Carrissa wouldn¡¯t dare to leave unless I tell her to, I sat up and opened my eyes looked around the room, then it all came back, Ava taking Carrissa ¡®s ce and all.


    I got up and went into the bath, came out five minutester and discovered that Ava is not in the room, now what trouble is she up to cause now?.


    I shrugged in surrender and made my way to the royal dinning I didn¡¯t find Ava there either, I sat on my Alpha¡¯s sit


    ¡°Start bringing the foods¡± I ordered


    The maids started filling in and bringing different kind of foods, my mouth started to water, has there been a new cook? I wondered.


    We started eating, I took the first bite of what I was eating, I felt like I was in heaven then Ava came in, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her, she was wearing a provocative dress, a blue dress that matches the color of her eyes, sleeveless and the dress hugging her body tightly, I felt so jealous of the dress and wish I was in it¡¯s ce instead, I looked away to divert my mind from the dangerous ce it was heading to.


    ¡°Who cooked this food?¡± I asked a maid


    ¡°Me¡± Ava answered seductively.

 Chapter 4: Sweet Revenge

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 4: Sweet Revenge.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I was so amused by the look on Connor¡¯s face, I felt likeughing but instead I walked towards him and took my seat by his side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Connor, I haven¡¯t poisoned the food¡± I said in an amused voice.


    ¡°When did you learn how to cook?¡± Connor asked me.


    ¡°Since I was 14, mum made sure I learnt all the basics and when I was 16, I took sses¡± I supplied him the answers incase he has forgotten I told him all that once


    ¡°Oh yeah you told me all that once¡± Connor saidN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    By the gasps going around the table, I could see they¡¯re all shocked to see me and Connor speaking like normal couples


    We ate in silence for a while before Nichs one of Connor guards bust in through the door in haste.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your highness but the rouges are in the city killing people now¡± He said urgently.


    ¡°Sh*t!, We must stop them at once before they get to where the humans live¡± Connor said angrily.


    I Could feel the tension in the air as everyone prepared to go and fight the rouges, one thing that was bothering me was Connor, I hope he¡¯s going to be okay, having heard many tales of husbands going off to battle and nevering back,


    I was really worried that I jumped when a maid mistakenly dropped a ss.


    ¡°When are you going to be back?¡± I asked Connor anxiously while he was dressing


    ¡°It could be anytime, some days , months before we catch up and kill of the rouges¡±Connor replied looking at me weirdly


    ¡°Want toe along?¡± He asked


    ¡°This is no time to joke Connor what if you loose your life or..¡±


    ¡°Shh nothing is going to happen to me, I have you as my lucky charm, remember when I was going off to battle and you assured me all will be fine, I came alive didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine now also¡± he talked about when we were still in love as if it was just yesterday.


    A tear dripped down my cheek


    ¡°Now don¡¯t you cry I¡¯m going to be back ok?¡±


    ¡°Not even one of them will get close to me, I won¡¯t even get a scratch on my body ok ¡± Connor reassured me and wiped my tear


    He hugged me to himself


    ¡°I promise you I¡¯m going to be back¡±


    I rested my head on his chest for long time


    ¡°Your highness we are ready¡±Nichs said startling us


    Connor moved away from me, they all went out and was filling the cars When I did something unexpected


    ¡°Connor!¡± I called


    He looked back and saw me


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I rushed down the stairs into his arms tiptoed and kissed him in the full re of everyone present.


    ¡°Come back to me please?¡± I pleaded


    ¡°I will¡± he said and held my waist


    ¡°Promise?¡± I asked


    ¡°Promise¡± I put my arms around his neck and rested my head on his chest for moment before releasing him and stepping back.


    I watched Connor¡¯s car leave first and the other cars followed.


    As i was going inside, i could hear the whispers among the maids and the other princesses


    I know they must be suprised to see me and Connor together that way but I was more worried for Connor than their whispers.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    By now I had received news that the rouges had reached to cities, I was worried and angry but I couldn¡¯t get the memory of her kiss out of my mind.


    ¡°Alpha we¡¯ve rounded up some rouges ¡± A guard told me


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡±


    ¡°Nichs you take some warriors with you and proceed to the next town and I will handle things here¡± I ordered


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he replied


    An hourter we¡¯ve killed every single rouge with the help of the vampires in the first city.


    But I haven¡¯t received news from Nichs from the other city just then my phone rang,


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your highness we¡¯ve just received news that prince Alex is the leader of the rouges and that he¡¯s heading to another city¡±¡± Nichs informed me


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to be cleaning the horse stall right now?¡±, I asked with a clenched teeth


    ¡°Apparently he has disobeyed your order yet again n Elder¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way¡± I said


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I was so nervous that I started baking every single type of bread I could remember.


    I yelled at Vic a maid, when she mistakenly added more water to the cake receipe I was mixing.


    I apologisedter, and she smiled sweetly saying she understand I¡¯m piped up about Connor, she has been in support of whatever I do from the beginning


    I smiled my thanks, showing her I appreciate her effort in making me feel less guilty for yelling at her silly mistake.


    Somewhere in the pce¡­


    ¡°Carrissa howe you didn¡¯t get to sleep in the n Elder¡¯s room yesterday?¡± Lisa asked


    ¡°Well his senseless mate told me of the n Elder¡¯s order not toe to him for three days¡± Carrissa said irritated


    ¡°Do you think something is going on between them?¡±Lisa asked


    ¡°No¡±Carrissa replied curtly


    ¡°Welle to think of it, you were chased away yesterday and Ava cooked breakfast today and they were acting lovey dovey towards each other¡± Lisa said not taking the initiative that Carrissa doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Carrissa asked gritting her teeth


    ¡°Well for the fact that they kissed in front of everyone this morning and ¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it Lisa, you¡¯re here to insult me aren¡¯t you, well now I¡¯m tired of yourpany now please leave¡±Carrissa said bluntly


    ¡°But Carri I was just saying¡­¡±


    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying now please leave!¡± Carrissa shouted


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so rude I was just trying to warn you..¡±


    ¡°I said leave, I don¡¯t need your warning, the Alpha is mine and would remain mine now leave!¡± Carrissa yelled angrily


    ¡°Eww I¡¯m leaving, butter don¡¯te running to me and crying ok?¡± Lisa said as she mmed the door.


    It took Carrissa a minute to calm down, then she smiled to herself


    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry Lisa I won¡¯t loose Connor to Ava and I certainly won¡¯te running to you for help because I¡¯m gonna take Connor back even if it means killing that fool Ava and I know exactly how to do it¡±¡±


    ¡°I own him Lisa and I won¡¯t loose him¡± Carrissa said to herselfughing.

 Chapter 5: Missing Connor

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 5: missing Connor


    Ava¡¯s POV


    It has been two weeks since Connor left , he called the pce and Carrissa but hasn¡¯t called me, I was so worried about him but I don¡¯t know what to do, as a wolf I should wish him bad luck but as his mate I¡¯m worried sick.


    I¡¯ve been doing some charity work and the cookings in the pce, some maids have be friendly towards me, I spend my evenings in our special ce waiting for Connor.


    I no longer wanted revenge, I just wanted him near me, in the night i keep turning in the bed missing his warmth


    The Warriors and Connor arrived the next morning, when he got down from the car, we were all waiting for him on the grand stairs, I was about going to him, when Carrissa flew down the stairs into his arms,


    Connor looked at her and looked around


    I was too happy to be jealous but what Connor did next surprised not only me but all of us.


    He smartly disengage himself from Carrissa and looked up to me and spread him arms


    I ran down the stairs with so much happiness that I was crying


    I ran into Connor arms like a mad fellow, he lifted me up into the air and hugged me tight.


    When he finally put me down


    ¡°I miss you so much Connor¡± I told him in a whisper


    ¡°If you miss me so much then why are you crying?¡± He asked teasing me


    ¡°Oh stop it you rouge¡±I said pping his arm


    ¡°Who? Me? Rouge? ¡°He asked innocently


    I smiled at him happily


    Then Connor lowered his head and kissed me


    I was so shocked, I wasn¡¯t expecting it, it took me a while to respond to his kiss


    My insides turned jelly, my legs turned weak that it was Connor supporting me to stand.


    We were so lost in ourselves that we forgot we were outside.


    ¡°Your highness?¡± Nichs said


    ¡°Yes?¡± Connor asked in an irritated voice


    ¡°I hate to disturb you but the prince, I mean the rouge has been readied for questioning¡± he said.


    All at once Connor¡¯s countenance changed and it spelt doom, his aura was so dark that I unconsciously flinched, that was when Connor realised I was there and he smiled again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so flushed, I¡¯m sorry I scared you but I¡¯ll see youter OK¡± He released me and turned to leave but i grabbed his arm


    ¡°Connor please don¡¯t be to hard on your brother, you¡¯re older than him and he¡¯s bound to disobey you¡± I told him


    He closed his eyes for a momentN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°OK I will remember your words¡± He said and pecked me on the forehead


    The other princess and maids weren¡¯t able toprehend what was going on especially Carrissa she was so embarrassed that she ran away immediately Connor left,


    But I don¡¯t have time for their gossips I had more pressing matters to attend to, so I left them all standing there


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I smiled till we got to the dungeon, it¡¯s been so long that I felt so happy like this even though my so called brother just back stabbed me


    A guard opened the door to a small cell room and I felt guilty for sending my mate there anytime I think she should be punished


    I stood face to face with the traitor


    ¡°You traitor!, You betrayed me even when you were given a punishment¡± I said my aura changing immediately


    ¡°You ungrateful wench you dare call me that when in true fact you¡¯re the one who betrayed us¡± Alex said with spite


    The guards removed their swords


    ¡°Leave him be¡± I told them


    ¡°Since I¡¯m in such a good mood, I¡¯ll forget you said that and my mate has told me not to go hard on you ¡±


    ¡°His punishment will be 2 months in this cell with little water and food¡± I ordered


    I left the dungeon to look for my mate


    I checked the room, kitchen and whole pce, she was just nowhere to be found


    Then I asked a maid


    ¡°Her highness has gone to the charity home where she helps the children there¡±


    ¡°Charity home?¡±


    I was given the address, on my way down the hall I bumped into Carrissa


    ¡°How many weeks has my mate given you off?¡± I asked my mistress


    ¡°Three days your highness which has now expired¡± she said flirtingly


    ¡°Take another two weeks off¡± I told her bluntly


    She was sorrowful, her face said so


    I left her standing there and left in the first car, I found, I couldn¡¯t wait for a guard to drive me, so I drove myself


    When I got to the front of the charity home, I could see my mate with some children ying childishly


    I remember my first impression of her when we met, I thought she was too childish for my taste but Iter got to like her childish part.


    I didn¡¯t know how much I missed her till now, maybe the war with the rouges is a good thing after all, for I can see her love for me has reawakened, I was so happy I felt like releasing Alex right away.


    Carrissa¡¯s POV


    I wiped away my tears time and time again


    ¡°You¡¯ve just made the biggest mistake of your life Ava, for taking what¡¯s mine, now see how I make you pay dearly for this¡± I said with so much hatred for the woman


    ¡°You should have stayed in yourne Ava but now you¡¯ve made Connor embarrass me in front of everyone, now wait and watch what I¡¯ll do to you, you certainly have no idea of what I can do, now wait and watch your ruination unfold before you¡± I said to myself with an evil smirk.


    Alex¡¯s POV


    What have you done Connor, you dare lock me up, now see how I ruin your life Arrogant Elder, you definitely are going to regret what you have done today,st time I was so eager for revenge that I didn¡¯t think it through but now with careful nning I¡¯ll ruin your life.

 Chapter 6: Poisoning Connor

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 6: Poisoning Connor


    It¡¯s been two months, Alex has been set free


    Carrissa has been ning how to get Ava out of the way and has found the perfect way to do it, she¡¯s only waiting for the right time.


    Connor and Ava had grown close and almost inseparable that the maids and guards in the pce are now careful not to offend Ava


    All this started irritating Carrissa, and she made up her mind to do something and fast, she could no longer wait for her n, what if the perfect time neveres


    She looked for what she could use against Ava and found just the right n to separate the couples


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I could see my mate was tired, I could read her like a book she has just finished preparing various dishes for us to eat


    She smiled wearily as she walked towards her chair to sit beside me


    I returned her smile, the gentle sway of her hips affecting me,


    I could feel my member growing hard, I tried diverting my attention else where


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked her


    She gave me a brilliant but weary smile


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m okay¡± she said looking away


    The foods were brought in, I could feel my mouth watering, the aroma was so woah


    I was about taking a spoonful of the food when Carrissa bust in through the door


    ¡°Your highness don¡¯t eat it, there¡¯s poison in the food¡± she shouted


    Gasps spread passed round the table I stood up from my seat, everyone else did too


    I was really furious by now, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears


    How dare someone try to poison me?


    I fumed silently


    ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying my mate tried to poison me?¡±I asked gritting my teeth


    ¡°Yes your highness¡± she said in with confidence


    ¡°Do you know the gravity of this allegation if it proves to be wrong¡±I asked


    ¡°Yes your highness¡± she answered firmly


    I looked at Ava, she was shaking her head


    ¡°Is this true?¡± I asked looking away from her


    ¡°No Connor it¡¯s a lie ¡± she said with tears in her eyesAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Come with me¡±¡± I led her out of the dining area to our room and closed the door gently


    I was boiling over but i appeared calm


    ¡°Tell me what happened to the food you cooked if you hadn¡¯t poisoned it¡± I asked her calmly


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know Connor, I don¡¯t have anything to do with this ¡°she answered crying now


    ¡°I would never try to harm you Connor, you know it¡±she said


    I could see the sorrow there on her face, but for all I know she might be staging all this, maybe it was all part of her n to pretend like she was tired and I won¡¯t pay proper attention to what I¡¯m eating


    ¡°If this turn out to be true, just know you¡¯re done for.¡± I told her bluntly


    I called Nichs


    ¡°Have the food examined by medical examiners, I want the result in ten minutes¡± I told my head guard .


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I feel miserable, I¡¯m being framed but Connor doesn¡¯t believe I¡¯ve got nothing to do with all this, I sat down on the couch looking at Connor, he could wear a hole on the Russian carpet if he keeps moving up and down like that, I really don¡¯t know what to do, I feel like hell,


    At that moment a call came in


    I jumped, and Connor stopped in his tracks , he took out the phone from his pocket and answered the call


    ¡°What! It has been confirmed that there was poison in my food¡± he eximed and dropped the call


    He looked at me with fury in his eyes


    I looked away in fear


    ¡°How dare you do this to me again?¡±


    ¡°You waited until I had fallen into your trap and caught me again, I can¡¯t believe I let myself trust you again, you¡¯re a monster in flesh, after so long I thought we could finally be together , you lying wench, ungrateful brat , to think I actually thought I could trust you, I thought I was in heaven but you brought me back to earth so quickly¡± he said everything in one breath


    ¡°You are misunderstanding things, I didn¡¯t do anything to the food, I didn¡¯t Connor trust me¡±¡± I pleaded with him on my Knees


    ¡°I just don¡¯t wanna see your filthy face so get out of here¡±he said calmly to me


    ¡°But Connor¡­..¡± He didn¡¯t let me finish with what I was going to say


    ¡°I said get out of here which part of the English is strange to you?¡±. He said to me with disgust in his eyes


    I slowly turned and went out of the room, I was almost out of our quarters when I saw Carrissa heading towards our room.


    ¡°Hey chick what¡¯s up, got thrown out of the room?¡± She asked me sarcastically


    ¡°Well since when did you start mendling in my affairs ¡± I asked her in anger


    ¡°Eww chill babe, just interested in your affairs , it looks like since Connor has called me back to service it¡¯s gonna be a long time before he looks at you, or you get to warm his bed¡± She said with a mocking grin


    ¡°He did what!¡± I asked


    ¡°Yeah babe, he sent this guard and¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t listen anymore, I feel as if my heart has been removed


    I moved away quickly, I took the the stairs two at a time, I ran as far as my legs would allow me, I cried so hard


    Connor has done it again, he didn¡¯t believe me the first time, he didn¡¯t believe me again this time


    I ran till I was out of breath.


    Carissa¡¯s POV


    I would have given the world for the look on poor Ava¡¯s face


    She looks like a wet dog, and when I told her Connor¡¯s decision to give me back my job as his mistress, I enjoyed how her face turned white.


    Don¡¯t you worry poor innocent Ava this is just the beginning I will make you live in hell for kissing Connor in public and for touching him, I will give you hardship, lots and lots of it.


    She thought with an evil smile ying on her lips.

 Chapter 7: Chased out of the Room

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 7: Chased out of the Room


    Ava heads to their room, a message has been delivered to her stating Connor wants to see her


    It¡¯s been two weeks since the poison incident, she has been Barned from entering the kitchen or the dining area


    Once again things has gone back to how they use to be, with Carrissa sleeping with Connor on the bed and I sleeping on the Couch


    I pushed my thoughts away as I neared the room


    I opened the door silently


    ¡°I had sent you the message toe here five minutes ago¡±he said with anger underneath his voiceN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I didn¡¯t say anything , because I feared if I say something it¡¯s going to infuriate hin, so I kept mute.


    ¡°Anyways start packing your things you¡¯re moving up to another room¡±Connor said to me


    I stood there dumpfounded, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears, I¡¯m being chased out of the room


    ¡°Are you deaf? ¡±


    ¡°I said move it, I can¡¯t keep sleeping in the same room with a killer¡± he said


    His words shot straight to my heart


    I felt as if I was being hit on the head with a heavy nk


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears


    He called in the maids, since I couldn¡¯t move from the spot to take out my clothes and essories to be taken to another room.


    I stood on the spot like a tree, I didn¡¯t know what to do, to cry orugh at myself


    He called in another set of maids


    ¡°Take her away from here and to her room before she faints here, it seems she need some fresh air¡± Connor told the maids


    I was led out of the room, on my way out I saw Carrissa entering the room.


    ¡°Hey chick, enjoy your new room¡± she said with a smug on her face


    I was too stunned to answer her


    I can¡¯t believe it, he sent me out of the room just to fulfill his mistress¡¯s whim


    My new room was intricately decorated, simple yet fabulous, the curtains has royal blue colour , the walls were painted in pake Yellow


    With it¡¯s own small parlour and queen size bed


    I loved the warmth here and the sense of peace


    The maids finished their tasks faster and asked me if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ll like them to do


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll handle the rest that remains to be done myself¡± I told them


    The first thing I wanted to do is take a shower, I could feel as if some music bands are ying in my head.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I could see the shock on her face, she was shocked that I threw her out of the room, I couldn¡¯t bear the look on her face but I had to endure, I won¡¯t fall for her traps this time,


    Carrissa entered the room, oh no the needy mistress,


    ¡°What do you want¡± I asked bluntly


    ¡°Nothing your highness, just wanted to check on you ¡± she said


    I was irritated


    ¡°And did I call for you or ask you toe and check on me??¡± I asked with a deadly hint to my voice


    ¡°No, your highness I¡¯m sorry¡± she said shaking


    ¡°Now get out of here¡± I told her


    ¡°Of course your highness¡± she said and turned on her heels and left the room, closing the door softly.


    Carrissa¡¯s POV


    I can¡¯t believe he sent me out of his room, I guess I had just seeded in making Ava and Connor stay apart he hasn¡¯t grown close to me, even though I separated them, Connor still thinks about her, I think it¡¯s time to take Ava out of the picture I¡¯ve been ying little games but now it¡¯s time to make my move, sorry dear Ava I¡¯m gonna take you out of the chapter, you¡¯re going down Ava, either I see you go down or I loose my life trying.


    Just you wait Connor I¡¯m going to get you because you belong to me and no other person and certainly not a wolf.


    I smiled to myself .


    James¡¯s POV


    I stood In my private garden thinking about the things going on in the pce which I had no saying in there


    I¡¯m disturbed because Of Alex it seems he¡¯s really bend on taking revenge on Connor and I¡¯m very scared for him


    Just in that moment Connor¡¯s arrival was announced, he entered James¡¯s quarters majestically, he sat down on one of the couch on the room and went straight to business.


    ¡°James, this is going to be thest warning I give to your family, to stay away from me ¡°he told me rudely


    I was so embarrassed


    ¡°Yes of course your highness, we won¡¯t repeat our mistakes ¡± I told him with my head bowed


    ¡°That¡¯s good and thoughtful¡± he told me with a lopsided grin


    ¡°Thanks Alpha¡± I said to him


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your leave now¡± he stood up and was almost at the door before he turned back


    ¡°I expect to see you at Elders meeting, not so?¡±he looked at me in the eye and asked


    ¡°Yes your Majesty¡± I answered him


    With that he left


    I sighed in relief he hasn¡¯t find a problem with my ruling after all.


    Alex¡¯s POV


    I fumed in anger I had listened to the conversation between my father and Connor and as I make my way back to my quarters I feel like beheading Connor, if only it was that easy, I would have done it long time ago, I felt so miserable for my father, I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Connor ordering us around, patience Alex, patience is the key, I had nned the two months I was in prison, I had watch how close Ava had grown to Connor, thedy less or more orders him, he does whatever favours and pleases her, I had n to use Ava against Connor but with thetest twist, I have to change my ns a little and that¡¯s destabilizing and hurting Connor by using Ava, and my n happens to fit in ce but wait


    who really wanted to poison Connor?


    There¡¯s someone ying mind games because I know Ava loves Connor to bits and nothing has changed inst seven years, it will be interesting to know who¡¯s ying this mind games because this fool of a person is indirectly helping out my ns, oh it¡¯s going to be interesting to watch, Connor I¡¯ming for you and I certainly can¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 8: Kidnapped

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 8: Kidnapped


    Ava¡¯s POV


    By the time I left the charity home I was so tired, that when a guard Connor wanted to see me I could barely walk up to his room


    I knocked on the door and I was told toe in


    I stepped in and didn¡¯t see Carrissa anywhere in the room maybe she hasn¡¯t Come yet


    ¡°You¡¯ve been forbidden to go to the charity home again¡±Connor said the moment I stepped into the room


    I couldn¡¯t digest what he was saying I was shocked beyond words


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in a whisper not that I really want to know what he meant by his words


    ¡°What I mean is, we can¡¯t have you poison them, can we?¡± Connor said with disgust


    ¡°Who knows you might try to carry out your revenge on the kids since you were not able to kill me, not so?¡±


    I was in a daze that I didn¡¯t know he was still talking


    I left the room and didn¡¯t know when I got out of the pce and was still walking on that I didn¡¯t know when someone snuck up behind me by the time I knew what was happening, an handkerchief has been ced over my nose and the world went dark.


    Connor¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened to her, the light suddenly went out of her eyes and her face turned white


    She left my presence without me saying a word and without saying a word herself


    I wanted to follow her but before I could I stopped myself


    Maybe it has finally hit her that she won¡¯t be able to y around with us anymore, that we¡¯ve caught her


    I turned and went into the bathroom, but I couldn¡¯t shake away the premonition that something is wrong, I felt a sense of danger, I shrugged it off


    Well nothing is going to happen.


    Alex¡¯s POV


    Well thedy made my job easy, I don¡¯t know what happened she looked so defeated and worn out that she didn¡¯t know when my men took her


    Whatever had happen it helped my ns be easier


    It¡¯s been two hours and she hasn¡¯t woken up just yet I wonder if Connor already knows by now,


    Then I¡¯d better head back to the pce so they would not suspect me.


    Carrissa¡¯s POV


    I kept prancing around the room, I just couldn¡¯t stay still, Despite the fact that Ava has been chased out of the room, she still has a strong hold on Connor¡¯s heart, he forbidden me near him for another three days, this is not good at all Carrissa I have only managed to separate them not their hearts.


    Well I guess I have no options left now, sorry darling Ava you¡¯ll just have to die now for me to have Connor, I won¡¯t have you ruin my ns with your stupid love,


    Come this time tomorrow dear Ava you¡¯d be dead that I can promise and assure you.


    Having thought of a n I smiled and went to sleep.


    A loud bang woke me up, I wonder what Connor¡¯s is up to now,


    Somebody poured water on my face.


    ¡°Wakey wakey sleepy sleepy ¡± a baritone said


    I wonder who that is


    I tried to shake my self up only to see that I can¡¯t move I felt stiff as I raised my head up


    I opened my eyes but the bright light hurt my eyes so I closed them again


    ¡°Ashh¡± I groaned


    I tried opening them again by now my eyes has adjusted to the lights


    My head hurts like hell, what is this joke Connor is ying I¡¯m so hungry as if he had read my mind, the person who woke me with water said


    ¡± you should eat now beauty you¡¯ll need your strengthe on your food is here¡±¡±


    I looked towards where the voice came from, the person was standing in the shadows making it hard to see his face, I could see he was the bulky type


    I tried looking around I could see three more people lurking in the shadows it was difficult to tell their gender because of the darkness surrounding them


    I wonder what is happening to me I couldn¡¯t quite ce, is this some joke invented by Connor because, oh no!


    Then it all came rushing back to me, the poison, how I was chased out and everything that happened, oh my Goodness this is not a joke I¡¯m in trouble


    I started ming myself for walking offst night or how many days have I been here, my head feels like it has gone through hell and back, my rear end hurts like damn


    As of reading my mind


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for two hours ¡± the bulky one said


    ¡°Why did you kidnapp me?¡± I asked trying to steady my voice


    ¡°Your food is here, so eat¡± the bulky one said acting as if he¡¯s irratated


    ¡°Answer the damned questions, why am I here, I haven¡¯t offended anyone, I didn¡¯t cross my limits with you, I don¡¯t even know so why am I here!¡± I asked raising my voice


    ¡°Well the number one sin youmitted was being a wolf, number two mistake was being Connor¡¯s mate''¡± bulky guy said


    If he¡¯s saying all this, it means he¡¯s an enemy of Connor¡¯s


    ¡°Tell me why did you kidnap me, you can¡¯t gain anything from me by kidnapping me you know¡± I said trying to get information from him


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not in my hands to decide that ¡± he told meing out of the shadow


    I was right he was a bulky fellow


    ¡°That¡¯s Enough Max, you¡¯ve entertained thedy¡¯s questions enough¡± A feminine voice said


    I tried to see who talked but the the figures were blurry, I also learnt bulky guy¡¯s name is called max, who¡¯s thedy?


    I opened my mouth I wanted to talk but I could feel myself slipping back into unconsciousness

 Chapter 9: Beaten by Monsters

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 9: Beaten by Monsters


    I woke up with a start


    I was covered in sweat, I had a terrible dream about my mate, I watched her die in my dream


    I couldn¡¯t quite shake away this feeling sincest night, I feel as though she¡¯s in danger, this is a bad feeling I¡¯m having and my gut is never wrong


    I better have a guard check up on her


    ¡°Guard!¡± I called out


    ¡°Yes your highness¡± A guard answered


    ¡°I want you to go to My mate¡¯s room and see if she has woken up¡± I orderedN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I stood up from the bed and moved into the bathroom and sshed cold water unto my face


    I was back in the room cleaning my face with a towel when I heard someone knocking at the door it must be the guard I sent to my mate¡¯s room


    ¡°Come in¡±


    Stepping into the room


    ¡°Your highness, her majesty is not in her room, infact it has been reported that she didn¡¯t sleep in her roomst night ¡± The guard said staring at the floor


    ¡°Then where in the pce did she sleep?¡± I asked, coldness sipping into my voice


    ¡°I do not know where your highness ¡± he replied ufortably


    ¡°Call me the guard that i appointed at my mate¡¯s roomst night¡±I said calmly


    Ava could feel her clothes wet, she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening


    ¡°She won¡¯t wake up even if we pour another bucket of that cold water on her, will she? ¡± she could hear a femine voice say


    Her head felt too heavy, she felt as if she was drowning as another bucket of cold water was emptied on her head


    She pop one eye open, the rays of fluorescent light been shone on her face was so sharp that she closed her eye again


    ¡°Wake up sleeping beauty¡± A gruffy voice said


    ¡°Don¡¯t go expecting your prince charming toe save you, because sorry to bust your bubbles darling no prince ising for you¡± A femine voice added causing all of them tough


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease her much, move the light away from the beauty¡¯s face it seems to hurt her diamond eyes¡±¡± Another said making themugh harder


    But I could see that the lights have been moved away, I couldn¡¯t feel the glow on my face anymore, I tried opening my eyes again.


    I feel sore all over, I couldn¡¯t move from my position, the pain might have passed over my face because the bulky guy looked at me and said


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it darling make yourselffortable because sweetheart you¡¯re gonna be here for a long time¡±


    I stopped fighting the rope used to tie my hands behind the chair it was no use anyways, my stomach chose that time to announce itself by rumbling what a disgusting thing, I frowned deeply


    ¡°Oh looks like our beauty queen is ready to be fed¡± Bulky guy smiled showing his browned teeth


    I must have twisted my face in horror because the female amongst them bust outughing


    ¡°Oh spare her your jokes Max, thedy doesn¡¯t need it¡±she said grinning


    ¡°Jap go bring her food ¡°she said snapping her fingers


    Another man dressed in shabby clothes went out of the room


    ¡°And now, you my little bitch will excuse my behavior but I¡¯m just wondering how you get to have such long and thick dark hair¡± Mrs female said touching my hair


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I screamed at her


    ¡°Shut it bitch!¡± She yelled and pped me across the face


    ¡°Ohe on, you know she won¡¯t want another female touching her, she¡¯ll do better with me, after all I¡¯m a sexy one, not so pretty?¡± The one called max said stepping close to me and touching the side of my cheek, I spat into his eyes


    He swapped it away with the sleeve of his dirty cloth andughed


    ¡°Rude behavior won¡¯t take you anywhere beauty ¡± he said lowering his face to mine


    I felt sick, I feel like throwing up, just then Jap came in with the tray of food


    ¡°Oh mine what do we have here a delicious meal ¡± Mrs female spoke up


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed her¡± she said


    ¡°Jap?¡± She said


    Jap ced the tray in her hands and handed a spoon


    She moved closer to me


    ¡°Open your mouth ¡± she said looking mean


    I refused looking into her eyes,


    ¡°Oh you want it the hard way then, Max hold this¡± she gave the tray to bulky Max


    She held my hair and yanked my head back


    She spooned some food into my mouth forcefully, which I happily spat back at her


    I could see she was angry now, she was clearly furious by the way she was shaking


    ¡°Tie her up Max, jap bring me the whip!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how, it happened so quickly I was hanging from the roof, my hands were tied up


    Jap came back with the whip looking doubtful, he was undecided whether to give the whip to Mrs female or run away


    I felt so much pity for the boy, because he was no more than a child he reminded me so much of my own Nil that got lost during the war, Iughed secretly at myself, I should be pitying myself not the boy right now


    ¡°Give it jap!¡± Mrs female shouted so much that the poor boy threw the whip down in fright and took a step back


    She grabbed the whip on the floor


    A whipnded on my back, it was so painful I yelped in pain


    I received so muchshing that by the time she was satisfied with my beatings I almost passed out, as I was slipping out of consciousness the only thing I remembered was the look of pain and fright on young Jap¡¯s face and the thought that he looked so much like my Nil.


    ¡°So you mean to tell me my mate didn¡¯t step in this pce sincest night ¡± I asked as a cold chill came over me


    ¡°Your highness I found this outside the pce¡± a guard said running towards me with one of My mate¡¯s shoe


    I was relieved beyond measure, she hasn¡¯t left me after all, then the realization hit me hard if she didn¡¯t leave then she has been kidnapped.

 Chapter 10: Truth Unveiled

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 10: Truth Unveiled


    The pce has been on fire since Ava went missing,


    Nothing could no longer be done without connor¡¯s interfarance


    He monitor¡¯s everything and everyone,


    The pce felt like hell, Connor goes on like rapid dog, he has lost his senses


    It was as if the Pce peace left with Ava


    Come to think of it, connor hated Ava right?


    So why is he so worried about her?.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve searched the whole city, the pce, everywhere I could think of, it¡¯s as of Ava doesn¡¯t Want to be found.


    I have this dreams when I sleep at night


    I could see Ava and hear her screams of pain


    It must be the mate mark


    It connect¡¯s my pains to hers, it makes me feel her pain


    If only..


    ¡°Your highness?¡± Nichs called


    ¡°Yes?, Anything wrong?¡± I asked frowning


    ¡°We found her trail¡± He said with excitement in his voice


    ¡°Her? Whose trail?¡± I asked anticipating


    ¡± her higness¡¯s trail?¡± Nichs said


    ¡°How did you do this? Where? When?¡± I asked getting up


    ¡°We followed the prince yesterday¡± he said sourly


    ¡°The prince? ¡±


    ¡°Yes your highness prince Alex has Her majesty in his custody¡±


    I could hear my blood rushing in my ears


    My hands shook, I could no longer hear what Nichs was saying


    ¡°I want the warriors ready right now, stay here and make sure Alex doesn¡¯t leave the pce till we arrive¡± I said in a dark tone


    Nichs flinched


    ¡°Yes your highness¡±


    Ava¡¯s POV


    Cold water jolted me awake, my back and legs hurt after being beaten so hard


    I couldn¡¯t stand upright anymore I was supported by a rope tied to my wrist to the ceiling


    My throat feels as if it¡¯s on fire


    I nced around and saw mrs female scrowling hard at me


    I nced around again and saw max but couldn¡¯t find jap


    ¡°Good morning angel¡±max said to my face smiling with his dirty teeth opened


    ¡°How did you find your night?¡±


    ¡°Cold? In pain?¡± He asked fingering my hair


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± I told him gritting my teeth


    ¡°Come on angel, do away with this attitude of yours or else it will surely put you in trouble ¡± he said grinning


    ¡°Jap!¡± He called changing his tone of voice


    Jap appeared looking scared than ever


    I felt pity for the poor soul despite my own situation, how can some one endure so much trauma at such a young age


    I shivered slightly at the thought


    ¡°Bring thedy¡¯s food will you?¡± He said in a hard tone that made the young boy run out of the room in fright


    And in a voice that hardened my eyes into slits


    How dare he treat the boy that way, I felt a bond with the boy which I can¡¯t exin


    I wish I had the power to punish this monster for making this young boy so miserable.


    Suddenly we heard gun shots outside


    ¡°What the heck!¡± Max cursed


    Just then Jap came in with the food tray in his shaky hands


    ¡°You take care of her, make sure she eats OK?¡± Max said to Jap


    Jap bobbed his head like a lost lizard


    ¡°And to you honey I¡¯ll be back, don¡¯t take offence i won¡¯t be here to watch you eat but I have things I have to take care of OK?¡± Max said smiling broadly at me


    Eww that ugly smelly teeth


    ¡°Well I hope you never return!¡± I spat the words at him


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on it sweetie, I know you want me here¡± he said smiling as he opened the door and went out


    He banged the door so hard that Jap jumped back.


    I stared long and hard at Jap that I didn¡¯t hear him the first time he spoke


    ¡°E, ex, excuse, excuse me?¡± He voice jolted me out of my thoughts


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked


    ¡°Do you, you want, want some foo, food?¡± He asked pleadingly


    ¡°No I don¡¯t¡± I said softly


    ¡°Bu, but ma¡¯am if you don¡¯t eat something you¡¯ll tire out yourself¡± he said looking at his toes


    He talks like the Hignders


    Oh my gosh! My Nill words are so much like his


    ¡°OK I¡¯ll take some water¡± I told him


    He poured out some water from a stic container into a dirty tumbler, his hands were shaking so much so that he spilled some unto the floor,


    I felt so much pity for him


    He walked towards me with the water


    ¡°I¡¯ll ¡®drink but on one condition¡± I said suddenly


    He looked at me wearily, I could see water pooling at the corner of his eyes


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, I just want you to tell me your name that¡¯s all¡± I rushed to say


    ¡°Jap¡± he said the word so silently like it¡¯s a taboo to speak of it


    ¡°I mean to say your real name?¡± I said looking at him


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t remember¡± he said looking down at the cup


    I knew he was lying right there and then


    ¡°Very well then I won¡¯t drink a single drop or eat a morsel now you can think of what Max will do to you when hees back¡± I said feeling bad I was ckmailing him but I had to get the truth out of him


    ¡°I, I¡¯m I¡¯m not supposed to tell¡± he said almost crying


    He must be thinking of his punishment


    ¡°It¡¯s okay you can¡­.¡± I wasn¡¯t done talking when the door flew openAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was so scared for Jap


    ¡± No Max, Jap just gave me, I don¡¯t wan¡¯t ¡­¡­¡­. Connor?''¡±


    ¡°Connor!¡± I screamed, i was in shock, happy, surprised, relieve


    I didn¡¯t know what to say


    I wanted to shout,ugh instead


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the amount of bitterness in my voice


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me here?¡± He asked


    He didn¡¯t let me talk before saying


    ¡°Let¡¯s free you from there, shall we?¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait


    He brought out a knife from his boot and cut my hands loose he was cutting my legs when Max rushed in


    ¡°Stop right there or I¡¯ll shoot you¡± Max shouted.

 Chapter 11: Rescued

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 11: Rescued


    He¡¯s so foolish he really thinks Connor¡¯s scared of a gun


    He can kill him in a split of seconds if he wants to


    ¡°Oh no you didn¡¯t go, what do you want me to do to you? Kill you?¡± Connor asked frowning


    ¡°Do you want a beating?¡± Connot asked


    ¡°Shut up you scum b¡­ Arrggh¡± he suddenly fell down then I saw the person behind him, it was a guard that knocked him out unconscious


    ¡°Take away and lock him up¡±Connor Ordered


    He cut loose my legs


    ¡°Are youfortable?¡± He asked me


    ¡°Hmm¡± I replied


    ¡°Can you walk¡± he asked


    I tried getting up but fell again


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s a no¡± he said


    Before I could say Jack he lifted me up into his arms sofortably


    ¡°Put me down¡± I said angrily


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t walk so I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving except Japes with¡± I said stubbornly


    ¡°What? Who¡¯s Jap?¡± Connor asked


    I looked around the room then found Jap shivering in a conner


    ¡°There¡± I said


    Connor nced at him then back at me


    ¡°But you can¡¯t..¡±


    ¡°I want him with us or you leave me here¡±I said stubbornly


    I think Jap couldn¡¯t believe his ears because I could hear him wetting his pants


    ¡°Look here you can¡¯t just do things you like you¡¯re asking me to bring him along?, it¡¯s the pce we¡¯re talking about and you can¡¯t just bring¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the pce or somewhere else, I want him with me that¡¯s it¡± Ava said not giving him the chance to finish his sentence


    ¡°OK have your way!¡± He said brashly


    I humped a sigh of relief, I was scared he wouldn¡¯t let me take him with


    I nced at Jap, ¡°Jap¡­..¡±


    ¡°Take him with you ¡°Connor said to the guard at the door unexpectedly, something dark in his voice


    ¡°But¡­..¡± I try telling him I want Jap in the same car as us but he cut me off suddenly,


    ¡°You¡¯ve got your wish didn¡¯t you?, so please don¡¯t argue¡± He said hatred back in his voice.


    We sat together in the back seat of a car, Jap in the car behind ours, and the guards in different cars following ours, I still can¡¯t believe Connor brought so many warriors to save me, though I can still see the hatred for me in his eyes.


    We arrived at the pce without drama, ton between getting out of the car and staying in my seat, Everybody came out to wee us, I¡¯m so ashamed of my self if I hadn¡¯t left the pce out of foolishness that night, none of this would have happened, I wonder what they think of me now, they must be grateful I¡¯m not their Luna that even though I¡¯m Connor¡¯s wife and mate he hasn¡¯t marked me yet, I can see the king and his other son prince Eyre, where¡¯s prince Alex, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t be here waiting for Connor to arrive well maybe he¡¯s busy with work or something but¡­..


    ¡°Are youing out?¡± I heared Connor say and look at him, he already opened my door and was expecting me toe out, I blinked


    ¡°Oh sorry just a second¡± I nced at myself and what I was wearing, most of my body were already showing, those monsters tore my clothes while beating the heck out of me, I already lost one strap of my bra, I nced up at Connor


    I think he knows what I¡¯m thinking about, he nced at his own shirt but it was already soaked with blood then it urs to me that he must gave killed a lot of people to get to me even though I don¡¯t know how many people were guarding me where I was with held.


    ¡°Penny for your thought¡±Connor said, I look up at him to see him frowning, oh he was holding a nket out for me


    ¡°When did you¡­¡­¡± I can see the look in his eyes changing to one of disgust so I shut up and stepped out from the car, he wrap the nket around my shoulders and signalled for us to move inside, but I couldn¡¯t walk because of the pain in my legs, he bent down and picked me up, he swept me up the floor in one swift moment with grace, he carried me!, Connor carried in full view of the people there I mean the princess like style, I winced a little because of the pain in my spine, I held his shoulder with one hand and held the nket firmly with the other hand, I stare into his eyes, he was looking straight, paying no heed to me, I was busy admiring his handsome jaw line when a guard ran up to us.


    ¡°Your highness¡±He sounded breathless


    ¡°What do you want can¡¯t you see the Alpha¡¯s¡­.¡± Nichs said


    ¡°Let him speak¡± Connor said Cutting Nic offN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Your Attention is needed your highness¡±The guard said


    ¡°What is it?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°We found prince Alex¡¯s hideout¡± the guard said his voice shaking


    ¡°Did you capture him already? ¡°He asked, I can feel Connor¡¯s muscles all tensed up at the mention of his brother¡¯s name


    ¡°No your highness, we searched the whole ce but we couldn¡¯t find Prince Alex¡±The guard told us


    Connor nced at His father the king at the top of the staircase bitterness and anger on his face


    ¡°Call my beta and the Alpha¡¯s councill, tell them I¡¯ll be there in an hour¡± he said to the guard smoothly without emotion


    He moved up the stairs with Nichs behind us, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m dead weight but I bet that¡¯s thest thing on Connor¡¯s mind right now but I don¡¯t understand anything


    I remember Wondering where prince Alex is when we arrived, what¡¯s with all the drama in the pce right now I just don¡¯t understand, why does Connor have fights with prince Alex, why is prince Alex hiding, why is Connor looking for him? I have a lot of questions without answers right now¡­¡­


    ¡°I want you in the Elders gathering, to answer questions about your son¡¯s whereabout, and the reason he kidnapped my mate, and who knows maybe you¡¯re part of his scheme ¡± Connor said coldly to the king when we got to the top of the stairs, his tone of voice made the king himself shudder violently.

 Chapter 12: Doomed

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 12: Doomed


    Ava¡¯s POV


    Connor ced me gently on my bed, I released my hold on his arm, he stared at me a while then straightened up to go, which I regret badly because his body warmth left me.


    ¡°Connor¡± I said in a whisper desperately, he makes my body tinge, I can¡¯t even believe I called out to him.


    ¡°Get some rest¡±He said coldly


    ¡°Wha, what of Jap?¡± I asked when I found my voice


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine¡± he look down at my body longingly


    ¡°I¡¯ll send your maids to you, don¡¯t move¡± With that he moved out of the room leaving me to stare at his retreating back, leaving me to think of the desire I saw in his eyes, was it real or I¡¯m just been foolish and delusional, if it¡¯s real was the desire in his eyes for me?.


    James¡¯s POV


    I entered the Elder¡¯s room and saw them turn to stare at me, I¡¯m not bothered about their stares or critism only about the fact that Connor might find me guilty or he may think I know where Alex is, or maybe he has found Alex and that stubborn brat is in grave trouble, I¡¯m really concerned about the fact that Eyre has taken Connor¡¯s side and Connor has favored him, I don¡¯t even know where my daughter is, everything is so confusing.


    I stare at my designed seat long and hard and finally settled on it, I had sat for just two minutes when Connor¡¯s arrival was dered, I stood up with the rest of the elders in respect.


    Some of the elders shudder at the sight of Connor while he sat majestically not even noticing the fear he passed across or maybe he was pretending not to know¡­


    ¡°We have three things to discuss in this meeting¡± Connor said, his voice jolting me out of my thoughts


    ¡°First being the whereabout of Prince Alex the king¡¯s first son, Eyre bring in the eye witness ¡± Connor said with so much force that I felt as though my heart as split into two.


    Eyre my second son walked in with a man in tow, I wonder what this is all about.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I saw the king¡¯s hand tremble when I called out for the witness to be brought


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± I asked the witness


    ¡°Nothing much Alpha, just that while I was wondering in the middle of the night I saw a man that resemble prince Alex leave thepound¡± he said shakily bypound he met the country, he already left the vampirepound and by wondering he was perhaps searching for a mate


    ¡°This has confirmed that Alex is no longer in our vicinity and now to the second matter, the issue of the king ¡± I stopped to check the king¡¯s reaction, what I saw gave me satisfaction I continued


    ¡°I want to know if the king has anything to do with this matter, Eyre?¡±


    ¡°Yes Your highness¡± he said smirking perhaps it¡¯s fate but Eyre happen to dislike Alex and his father which is yo my own advantage


    ¡°See to it that you uncover that little secret¡± Imanded him, he bowed in response and left with his witnessN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°One more thing¡± I told him before he left


    ¡°I want you to conduct a search around thepound¡¯s perimeter I want to be sure about Alex¡± I said to him and waved him to go


    I turned to look at the king


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you know you¡¯re not to go anywhere while this investigation is going on?¡±


    ¡°Of course Alpha¡± The king said obediently


    ¡°The third issue my Lord?¡± Charles one of the coven Elders spoke


    ¡°I want the matter of who intended to poison me seen to immediately for I believe my mate did no such thing¡± I said to their surprise


    ¡°But your¡­.¡±


    ¡°I believe Nichs can handle this task?¡±


    ¡°Yes your highness¡± Nichs stood up and bowed


    ¡°This is all I have to say for today, and till the time when the facts are collected I wish you gentle men good health, and oh before I forget the full moon is in three day¡¯s time, I expect every one of you in the pce for I expect Reece¡¯s Return that night¡± I said stonely


    ¡°Of course your highness¡± Charles spoke for the Elders


    ¡°I know I can count on you¡± I rose from my seat and left the room


    Ava¡¯s POV


    The maid Connor sent to me just finished dressing my hair when I remembered Jap


    ¡°Stop¡± I told her hastily got up from my seat and ran towards the door, I turned the door knob and got out only for me to run into a hard chest, I looked up and saw it was Connor,


    ¡°Well what do we have here?, a running beauty?¡± He said sarcastically


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°Will you ever listen to instructions?¡± I asked her bitterly


    ¡°I want to see Jap¡± I told him abruptly


    ¡°If you want to see him, ask someone to bring him stop acting¡­..¡±but I cut him off


    ¡°He¡¯s not well, he can¡¯te, he¡¯ll¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing so well yourself, super woman¡± he said with his nose turned giving the impression that he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m super


    ¡°I need to see him, I ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Sit down before you copse ¡± He said brashly then I remembered the pain in my legs and gave a little whimper


    ¡°What?, now you¡¯re in pain super woman?¡± He bent and picked me up gracefully second time that day, I clinged to his shoulders, heat forming from the spot on which he ced his hand on my back.


    ¡± I won¡¯t be used of not performing my duties as your husband in the least ¡± He told me, he moved quickly that I didn¡¯t even notice that he moved at all, he ced me on a couch in the room, I was reluctant to let him go so I hang unto him


    ¡°Will you please let go?, the maid is here and I¡¯m not one to embarrass myself in front of a maid.¡±

 Chapter 13: Caught

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 13: Caught


    I released him quickly, I can¡¯t believe I held on to him, I nced the maid in the room, she is looking down at her toes but I can see her face very very red, how could I? It seems I have be shameless without realising it, Connor cleared his throat


    ¡°What?, you¡¯re still here, don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry your highness, it just that you haven¡¯t asked me to leave ¡± the maid said shakily


    ¡°Well get going, I¡¯ll like a moment alone with my husband¡± I said not knowing where I got the courage from, the maid went out of the room in quick steps, i look down at my hands where I was resting on myps,


    Connor put to fingers under my jaw and lifted my face up, I refused to look at at his face I was too consumed by shame,


    He simply tipped my face upper, i have no choice tgan to look at his face, what I saw in his eyes made me shudder, I saw hatred, fear, passion, care in his eyes,


    I don¡¯t understand, all this emotions, are they for me he must have known what I was thinking.


    ¡°Connor¡±


    ¡°What do¡­¡±


    We said at the same time


    ¡°You go first¡± He said staring at the curtain


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it Connor, I didn¡¯t try to poison you¡± I said as a single tear slide down my cheek


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t, I know you won¡¯t ¡°Connor said taking my face in his hands


    ¡°You do?¡± I ask in surprise, it came as a surprise to me he does?


    ¡°This is all part of a big game, the person that did this wanted to make me believe you did it, sh! t they wanted to separate us when we started growing closer¡± he wiped my tear


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hurt you but I can¡¯t let anyone see I¡¯m treating you well¡± He said


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re whispering right now?¡± I ask him


    ¡°Why do you think I put you here In a room where it¡¯s so easy to eaves drop on conversation? I know the door in here is a delicate one, what we say can be listened to and the person might as well be there right now¡±¡±


    He rubbed my cheek and straightened


    ¡°I want you toe to the front yard right now!¡± He said in a loud voice that sent shivers down my spine


    I blinked innocently, what is he doing?, I thought he said?¡­


    ¡°What?, you don¡¯t want to? You¡¯re feeling too proud and you won¡¯t follow my orders?¡± Oh! I get the grab now I smirk and he winks at me


    ¡°Not so your highness I just feel so tired, all the things I¡¯ve been through all this¡­¡­¡± I try pleading my case I hope I sound real enough


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re tired, I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯ve been through I shouldn¡¯t havee to get you, so keep shut and follow me quietly¡± He said grinning, he put his gand forward in a grand style, palm¡¯s up, I smiled and put my hand into his, he pulled me up, I smiled widely and he drew me into the circle of his arms


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to be little rough ¡± He whispered to my ears, I know he¡¯s talking about our charade but I can¡¯t stop picturing him being rough with me, his hands on my body and¡­ oh God that brought a pit of hotness to my stomach, I can¡¯t believe my thoughts


    ¡°Ready?¡±he ask me


    I gave a little nod of my head and whispered ¡°yes¡±


    He moved to the door and rattle the lock, I think just to warn whosoever that¡¯s there we¡¯reing out and give them time for escape, he opened the door loudly and marched off pulling me roughly I guess this was the type of rough he said when he said rough, I nced back but didn¡¯t see anyone, did his n work?, we got to the front yard in time for Nichs to get there, The king, Prince Eyre, The princess and kitchen matron were all there shuffling their feets, what is happening ? What is Connor doing I nced at him but he purposefully refused to hold my gaze, dam* it Connor look at me just once.


    ¡°I called you all to gather here because I have decided that until I¡¯m not interested in eating my wife¡¯s food again, thisdy here, called my wife will do all the cookings ¡°Connor said.


    Gasp went aroun, I got my own share of shock, I don¡¯t understand his decision.


    ¡°But, but your highness, poison and¡­.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I have given my order and I believe after what happened she has learned her lesson, any one that doesn¡¯t like my order should go to hell or face me and confront me¡±He left and said, I was so stunned, I was left standing in the front yard, I¡¯m sure the rest were shocked as well,


    ¡°Mydy?¡± I hear the matron¡¯s voice


    ¡°Yes?¡±I ask her


    ¡°We have ns for dinner, do you want the old one(dinner table) or you have something in mind to cook?¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯ll like to cook something else, but first my back is sore, the wounds I sustained hurts like hell ¡± I said to her


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hope your wound is not yet infected, guards call the Royal doctor¡±


    Carrissa¡¯s POV


    Iughed so much that I almost cracked my ribs, it was so much fun listening to Connor yell at Ava, and marvelous to see the way she was being dragged to the front yard, I would have loved to follow them to the front yard to see the drama unfold, but I couldn¡¯t, if I followed, Connor might suspect have been listening to their conversation, wait no it wasn¡¯t a conversation, it mostly Connor yelling at the b! tch, ha ha ha what funny scene.


    Dear Ava I told you, you will loose, now I¡¯ll set ns in ce for you to be kicked out!, Watch out Ava or you might just fall face down, I thought, with a malicious smirk on my face.

 Chapter 14: Caught red handed

    Hell marriage


    Chapter 14: Caught red handed.


    Ava sighed as thest food tray was taken out of the kitchen, she has been on her feet long enough for her bones to ache.


    She trodded out of the kitchen and made way to her room.


    ¡°Mydy?¡± She heard the kitchen matron said


    ¡°Yes?¡± She answered sluggishly


    ¡°If I may ask, do you want your food in your room?¡± She asked


    ¡°Oh no, I just feel the need to take a shower, my bones ache after standing for so long¡± Ava said to the disturbeddy, she wondered why she looks disturbed.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I got to my door and saw Carrissa walking towards me, now what does she want with me?


    ¡°So you¡¯re still here and not trying to flee? you¡¯ve got guts you know, to do what you did and you¡¯re still here¡± she smirked


    I¡¯m not ready for her rantings this night I hurt all overN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Look I¡¯m not ready for your drama tonight and¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh, ha ha ha, trust me you don¡¯t want to be, because tonight you¡¯ll either end up in prison or be thrown out but I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll separate you from Connor¡± She smiled in an evil way


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve got it in your brain that you¡¯ll be able to separate Connor and I, you know what? You¡¯re a sick person that needs help and if you don¡¯t get it soon¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh you think after poisoning him, he¡¯ll still want you?, you¡¯re so gullible¡± She saidughing


    ¡°We will settle our differences and we will move on, wait and see it will only take a little time¡± I told her shakily


    ¡°Ha ha ha, no you wait and see I¡¯ll make your life so bitter, I promise you, I¡¯ll separate you two or my name isn¡¯t Carrissa¡± she said ring at me, she left me standing and marched towards the dinning area.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick in the head¡± I said to her disappearing back


    I entered my room and stripped.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The situation was tense in the dinning room, Carrissa glided in, looked at everyone¡¯s grim face and smilled, her n was working so she sat downfortably.


    ¡°We found this in her room your highness¡± Nichs presented a parcel to Connor


    ¡°Are you sure of it¡¯s contents?¡±¡± He asked, his shoulders set rigidly


    ¡°Yes sire¡± Nichs said stiffly


    Connor pranced the floor several times and nce at his wrist watch every 3 minutes, finally Ava enters the room and room goes so quite, if a pin is dropped it will be heard as loudly as if it¡¯s an heavy iron. Ava was so caught up in whatever she was thinking that she didn¡¯t notice every one¡¯s gaze trained on her most especially Connor¡¯s set of burning eyes


    Ava nced up as she is about to pull out her chair, and realized everyone is focused on her.


    ¡°Does the food not taste good?¡± She asks in haste she doesn¡¯t understand, is there something wrong with the food she made?


    ¡°How could you?, I trusted you once again with the food and indirectly my life but the moment I made you assume your responsibility, you tried to kill me again, and this time you wanted to make sure I was going to die, right? ¡± Connor said, his voice as hard as rock.


    ¡°Connor, what are you saying?¡± she asked shaking


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the fact that you betrayed me yet again by letting Carrissa try to separate us again by trying to make it seem like you poisoned me twice!¡±


    Surprised gasp went around the room, Ava held the back of the chair she was going to pull out for herself to stop herself from crumbling to the ground.


    ¡°What at you saying your highness? I didn¡¯t do anything of the sort, I swear on the moon Goddess¡¯s pride''¡± Carrissa said frantically as she flew up from her seat,


    ¡°You will shut up and I won¡¯t hear you speak until your punishment is concluded on or else I¡¯ll kill you right here myself¡± Connor said with his teeth clenched


    Carrissa nodded many times, she swallowed, she must have realized that Connor has caught her red handed, there¡¯s no hiding ce for her now


    ¡°I realized something was wrong somewhere, if My wife wanted revenge for everything I did to her, she would have done that before now, then I remembered what happened that day, I wanted to start eating then this devil came and told all of us there was poison in my food, how did she know there was poison in my own particr food, I figured out then I started investigating her, I put trails on her, I wanted to know what she did on a daily basis ¡±


    ¡°I watched her every step, I put in motion my final n by making my wife cook tonight and she set the trap for herself by poisoning my te once again and nting the poison bottle In my wife¡¯s room ¡°.


    Everyone were all shocked and can¡¯t believe their ears, Ava gripped the chair, her face white and ghostly.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    Everything makes sense to me now, when she was talking about me poisoning him earlier, she certainly wasn¡¯t talking about that day, she was talking about today, getting me thrown out and all, so this was the sick n she came up with, she stooped low just so to get Connor¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Guards¡± Connor shouted angrily


    ¡°Yes your highness¡± two guards came into the room


    ¡°Take this animal away and make sure she is punished, with no food and water, I want her there until I decide her punishment, in three days time after the full moon, now take her away from my sight ¡± Connor said heavily


    ¡°No I¡¯m sorry I was jealous, I won¡¯t do this again ¡± Carrissa begged saying anything to make Connor stop them from taking her


    ¡°She has a date with the cell rats, take her along quickly, you wouldn¡¯t want to keep them waiting will you?.¡± Connor said grimly.

 Chapter 15: If it鈥檚 not love

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 15: if it¡¯s not Love.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I stood there shocked and not knowing what to say.


    ¡°You can all go to your rooms¡± I heard Connor say with a touch of finality, they had no choice but toply to Connor¡¯s order, Everyone left the dinning room but I just couldn¡¯t leave the spot where I am,


    even though Carrissa and I are not best of friends, I just couldn¡¯t figure out what she did, I couldn¡¯t believe she could do it, I always think people think like me and won¡¯t like to cause someone else pain but it seems my perspective of people has been tested this past days¡­¡­.


    ¡°To say the truth, I wouldn¡¯t have uncovered the truth if I knew you would cry¡± Connor said, his voice was so near that I jumped,


    I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying, I guess the recent events has taken it¡¯s toll on me, Connor wrapped his arms around me, I drew warmth from his embrace I didn¡¯t realize how lonely I felt without his arms around me,


    His touch filled every void of loneliness in me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He said suddenly, I nce at his face, I saw raw emotions in his eyes, I saw pain, guilt¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything¡± I whispered


    ¡°I did, I¡¯m the reason you were kidnapped, if I had just told you earlier I was investigating this, instead I just made you believe I actually believed you wanted to poisoned me ¡± Connor said with Emotion


    I¡¯ve never seen him this way, all rigid and cold but never Emotional, he release his hold on me, and I felt bare without his arms around me


    ¡°You did what you had to do, there¡¯s no need for you to be so up beat about it ¡± I told him, I don¡¯t want him to me himself, he did save me after all


    ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡± I said cutting him off


    ¡°Uhn?, oh OK, what would you like to eat?¡± He asked


    ¡°Some meat broth, I don¡¯t want anything else ¡± I told him


    ¡°Oh OK ¡± he replied uncertain


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± He asks me


    ¡°Yeah¡± I smiled


    ¡°Go up to your room, it¡¯ll be there in a few minutes¡± He told me, touching my cheek,N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    he lingered for a few seconds staring at my lips, I really wish he would touch his lips to mine but he dropped his hands and left the dinning room.


    I smiled before proceeding up to my room, I¡¯m really relieved things are going smoothly between us right now, I¡¯m d the poison episode has been cleared,


    even though I know he still thinks I¡¯m guilty of what happened years ago, I¡¯m just d things are working out OK right now.


    Six months ago we don¡¯t even talk to each other, but I¡¯m wondering¡­¡­


    ¡°Penny for your thought¡± I was jolted out of my reverie when I heard his voice,


    ¡°Come on what are you thinking?¡± He asked sitting across me on the bed.


    ¡°Nothing of your interest, I assure you¡± I told him smiling


    ¡°OK whatever ,e and eat your food while it¡¯s hot, your back?, does it hurt much?, did you treat it today?¡± He asked all at once


    ¡°Yeah I did¡± I took a spoonful of the broth but spat it out


    ¡°What!¡± I screeched


    ¡°What happened?, is there something wrong with it?¡± He asked fearfully creasing his perfectly carved brow


    ¡°Oh my God!, who made this?, it¡¯s aplete disaster ¡± I said turning down my mouth in a sort of way that made it clear I don¡¯t like the food.


    ¡°But I made it so carefully¡± He said confused, oh no!.


    ¡°You made this, eww it¡¯s so salty and, and and in short it¡¯s distasteful¡± I saidughing my head off, he looks so sad, I stoppedughing, was wondering how quickly the food was made and now, e.


    ¡°Oh sweetheart I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just so funny I couldn¡¯t help but smile ¡± I told him trying to keep fromughing.


    ¡°Smile?, you wereughing your butt off¡± he said frowning, looking at me like I¡¯ve got three heads


    ¡°Oh yeah maybe I hadughed a liltle, I might haveughed, I¡¯m sorry, I mean I appreciate the love behind the making of the food but have you ever step into a kitchen? ¡±


    I asked trying to control my self, I can¡¯t help but want tough out loud.


    ¡°Yeah guess so¡± he replied trying to think


    ¡°What I mean to ask is that have you ever cooked something before?¡± I asked his nervous face


    ¡°Nope but I figured it was only to¡­¡± He tried exin


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, you should know the basics of the cooking¡± I told him rubbing his cheek against mine.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re willing to teach me?¡± He said in a dark sexy voice


    ¡°Uhn, what are you saying?¡± I asked dumbly as he drew me to himself and snaked his hand around my waist


    ¡°Are you willing or you want it the hard way?¡± His low rumble was affecting my brain movement, Gosh how can one be so dam*n sexy in a situation like this?, he is unbelievable.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not willing ¡± I said stubbornly


    He stroked the side of my breast through the cloth, I shivered slightly, he put his lips on mine and nibbed my lower lip, I refused to give him ess to my mouth.


    He slipped his fingers inside my cow boy shirt, I wasn¡¯t putting on bra because it wasn¡¯t fitting with the cloth, he captured my right n*ipple in hisrge hard palm.


    I gasped in the sweetness of it, he used the opportunity and captured my mouth in a soul wre.. nching kiss, I returned his kiss with a passion of my own, he put his other hand around my waist and pulled me on hisp,


    The fire started deep down my stomach, it spread quickly to my bre*ast, the pleasure and pain of it drifted and became one, I was caught in the passion of his lips, I forgot to breath, I could feel his member rock hard pressed against my wetness, all I wanted was to beyed beneath him right that moment,


    I was caught in his world that I don¡¯t care to know what was happening around me anymore. He lifted his lips from mine, my eyes were still closed, I didn¡¯t want it to be over just yet.


    ¡°So are you willing to teach me how to cook or do you still want me to show you what I can do to you if you refuse?¡± He smirked.

 Chapter 16: Battle of Wills

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 16: Battle of Wills


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I opened my eyes slowly, his gaze on my face was disturbing, I turned my face sideways.


    ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± He asked, I nced at him to find him smirking.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll teach you how to cook.¡± I didn¡¯t have an option, his gaze was too fixed on my face.


    I wanted him badly that my soft ce throbbed. He removed his hands from inside my shirt slowly, stroking my breast, As he did so, I couldn¡¯t breath.


    ¡°So when do we get started?¡± He asked.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I could feel the throbbing sensation in my manhood. The urge to tear her clothes right there and make her bend over, I controlled myself with thest bit of restraint in me.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what?, You want to start now?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll like to start right away, I mean¡­ if it¡¯s possible?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡­¡± She started to say.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± I asked her tauntingly.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡± She red at me. ¡°So then you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to take me as your student? I thought you agreed..¡± I teased again.


    ¡°Yeah, I said.. I mean¡­ I¡¯ll take you on as my student and¡­¡± She stared past my head, what is she staring at?. Then I realised her mouth was slightly opened. Wait! Is she drooling? About what?


    Oh I get it¡­


    ¡°¡±I can be your student in the kitchen and you can be mine in the bedroom you know¡­ sounds like a nice deal to me.¡± I said, ming up her desire.


    She gasped, it was working¡­ I must have disrupted her imagination, because she suddenly red at me.


    ¡°What? You rouge, your student?, so silly, I can never¡­.¡± She was getting along quite well in the anger department.


    ¡°Look I was just kidding but since you¡¯re hungry and you agreed to teaching how to cook, why don¡¯t we head there right now, I can use a bite or two of that beef sandwich you made other day and as well learn how to make it.¡± I rushed on to tell her


    ¡°Oh.. okay.¡± At the prospect of food, she calmed down suddenly, seems I know what calms her down when she starts to rant my head off.


    ¡°Deal?¡± I asked her, wanting to be sure about it. ¡°Yeah, deal She replied, a little unfocused.


    I hate to disturb whatever she was thinking but I needed her to get off right now or we won¡¯t leave here the whole day. It¡¯s bing to much for me to control.


    ¡± Look, why don¡¯t we get started on that sandwich already, my mouth is starting to water at the prospect of biting into it.¡± I said, hoping she would get off.


    ¡°Starting what? Biting what?¡± She asked, Still unfocused; I shook her a little.


    ¡°The cooking, remember?¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± She replied. I think she¡¯s out of her imagination now. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ********


    Two hourster, after cutting different sizes of bread and eating dozens of them, I was full and finally ready to quit. Even though it was fun and making everyone, in the pce sandwiches, I was totally ready to quit, at least I know I¡¯m good at making sandwich.


    Maybe it¡¯s me or I just realized this!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I think she imagines things and has a very lively imagination. Twice, have i jolted her out of her imagination. Once She even cooed out loud. I think I¡¯ve found another of her hobbies, if I was told 6 months ago that I would ever stand side by side with her and cook, well, not really cooking, I would haveughed and beheaded such person right there and then but now, I nced at her as she was wiping her hands on a napkin.


    I have been paged five times by Nichs, I know it has something to do with official matters, but I just didn¡¯t want to leave her yet.


    ¡°Look.¡± She nced over her shoulder at me.


    ¡°I have to go, uhm¡­ I have some things¡­ I mean official matters I have to attend to.¡±


    I told her finding it hard to leave her, an emotion shed through her eyes, it went away quickly before i could identify what it was.


    ¡°Oh okay.¡± She said dryly. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter then.¡± I told her, still standing at the same spot.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be fine?¡± I asked, she looked at me as if I¡¯ve lost it. Right, I remember she has always been fine without me and she doesn¡¯t need me to hang around. ¡°Connor..¡± She called out. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be fine, so then I¡¯ll see youter.¡± I said and walked out of the kitchen.


    *******


    Somewhere outside thepound¡­(The vampire¡¯s vicinity)


    ¡°So you mean to tell me the person that actually poisoned your ruling vampire is his mistress?¡±


    The person stated in surprise.


    ¡°It would seem so, we even had information that prince Alex has fled thepound also and no one seem to know his location.¡± The informant said.


    ¡°Well, at least there¡¯s some action and that¡¯s to be expected, so you said the ruling vampire and his mate are on good terms?, how so few months ago they wouldn¡¯t even talk to each other!.¡± The person said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes it seems so¡± the informant said


    ¡°So that means he marked her?¡± The person asked


    ¡°No, our informant inside the pce has informed us that there has been no marking yet¡± the informant said.


    ¡°And how do your informante by this information or get to this conclusion?¡± He asked


    ¡°It¡¯seon knowledge that when a ruling Vampire has to mark his mate, it has to be done in front of the elders or the entire n, and that has not happened yet sir¡± the informant assured


    ¡°Oh ¡± The person arched his brow in thinking


    ¡°But if I may ask sir, why do you want to know all the happenings in thepound?¡± The informant asked


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be your concern, I pay you to do your job so do it¡± he nted the informant an evil look


    ¡°Yes sir¡± the informant replied bowing, leaving the room


    ¡°Just so you know, I like to know about things that happens not to be my business just so I can stay on top of things¡± the person added after another thought when the informant reached the door¡­¡­.


    To stay on top of things¡­.. Why does he need to stay on top of things?.

 Chapter 17: When Love kills

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 17: when love kills


    Author¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wake up, please, wake up.¡± Connor said frantically.


    ¡°Come on wake up please.¡± He said pleadingly. Ava kept turning in her sleep, she had even broke a sweat but she wasn¡¯t waking up just get.


    What kind of dream is she having? She started whimpering, ¡°Shh.. it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here now, I¡¯m here.¡± He drew her into the circle of his arms and patted her back. He stroked her hair gently, she seemed to have calmed down from his touch . She rxed slowly and fell into sleep again.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I tried to disengaged my arms from her waist but she held on to me tightly. Iid my face against her hair and sniffed in her scent, for how long have I ignored her scent, she smells like chocte and pink roses and I¡¯m a sucker for both.


    *****


    30 minute passed before she finally woke up. She turned in my arms and faced me, she blinked a little unfocused at first then smiled broadly when she realized it was me.


    ¡°Good morning sunshine.¡± I smiled smugly.


    ¡°Morning, for how long have you been here?¡± She asked, wrapping her hands around my neck, she stretched up against me.


    A little groan escaped from my lips.


    ¡°Apparently, long enough for one to travel to central city and back.¡± I teased.


    ¡°Uhn uhn..¡± She threw her head back andughed. Herughter felt like a caress, it been so long I heard the sound of herughter. It sounded like Ballerina music.


    My throat tightened, she stared at me before speaking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t disturb your sleep, did I?¡± She asked, fixing her gaze on my face.


    ¡°No you didn¡¯t.¡± I lied, wondering if I should have told her the truth about her dreams.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t acting weird was I? That¡¯s not why you¡¯re here?¡± She asked again, raising her brow in a frown.


    He wondered how much truth he should tell her. ¡°Sort of¡­.¡± I think I should find out more about what¡¯s happening to her before I really tell her the truth about what I know.


    ¡°I mean, I just wanted to hold you while you¡¯re asleep.¡± I said flirtingly.


    She smiled. I Stared at her full pink lips for a while.


    ¡°Do you want to kiss me?¡± She suddenly asked, out of the blue, looking innocent.


    ¡®How could she ask me such questions? Dosen¡¯t she know how it makes men feel?¡¯ I thought in disbelieve, feeling my shaft erecting.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You are never to ask a man what he wants to do to you, if you do then you¡¯re asking for trouble.¡± I said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her lips formed the word.


    It was so seducing¡­ I couldn¡¯t refuse. I leaned in and kissed her lips. I guess she was surprised because She waited a teeny weeny bit before responding to my kiss. Her lips were as sweet as it looked. She wrapped her arms more tightly around my neck. The kiss became intense and I continued to explore the contours of her mouth, It was very warm and sweet.


    I could feel my member down there getting more harder. I slipped my hands inside her transparent night gown. I caressed her soft breast. A moan escaped her lips. How I wanted my lips on her milk white flesh but no, For now, I still find greater pleasure in her mouth.


    She moaned softly, I moved my hand to her other brea*st and massaged it the same way, I was enjoying the same sensation and the feel of her soft flesh against my callused palm, she wrigged beneath me trying to get closer.


    I moved my hands down her stomach and stroked it along the way, it must have escaped my mind when I lifted up her dress but it urs to me now when I got to her womanhood that she¡¯s not putting on anything under her night gown.


    I yed with her short curls, she moaned a little harder, I increased the pace of the kiss


    I moved my mouth close to her jaw down her neck. The sharp scent of her blood pricked my nose. I could feel my fangs getting elongated. I urged her legs apart and yed with her clit.


    I could feel the colour of my eyes changing, I closed my eyes and turned my head slightly away from her neck. The urge to bite her was so strong¡­ I stopped ying with her and released her. She sensed something was off.


    I gently unsped her hands from my neck, but she held on tightly to my cloth.


    ¡± I have to go now.¡± I whispered. I really have to take my leave now, if not, I¡¯ll bite her right here and now, which I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be able to handle.


    ¡°Why?, Did I do something wrong?¡± She asked, looking pained


    ¡°No you didn¡¯t, I have some work to finish up. Besides, I¡¯m sure the whole pce has already had breakfast, so dress ande down, I¡¯ll make something for us to eat.¡±


    At the mention of food, she let go of my cloth slowly, I got off her bed and walked out of the room without ncing at her.     Outside the room, I was faced with a new dilemma. Now that I¡¯ve got a scent of her blood, I want more and my beast won¡¯t stop till it gets it or either go berserk and this is the worst thing toe. I have to avoid going berserk a second time. Run! I have to go far on a run.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    A guard announced my entry into the dining room.


    I beamed as soon as I set my eyes Connor, a memory of what happened earlier shed before my eyes. I pushed the image away with great difficulty.


    He nced at me and grinned, his lopsided grin that makes my inside flutter wildly.


    Something was wrong with him but he looked away before I could see what it was. Maybe it¡¯s just me that thinks so, He nced nervously at the table, Connor being nervous! I must really be imagining things.


    I looked over the table, and saw different shapes of sandwiches, my mouth dropped open. What! Who eats sandwich for breakfast?


    My reaction must have rmed him, he looked at me, mumbling, though he didn¡¯t look at me directly, more like a point below my neck


    ¡°Oh did you do all these yourself?¡± I asked in a light tone, I pulled back my chair and sat down, now that¡¯s strange. He pulls out my chair at ever meal and he didn¡¯t even nce at me not to talk of pulling out the darned chair.


    I took two sandwiches unto my te , in hope that he would look at me. Maybe his reaction had put him off. I saw a coffee pot, no wonder I smelt coffee now


    ¡°Who on earth has coffee and sandwich of breakfast?¡± I didn¡¯t know I had wondered out aloud until he said. ¡°Well it seems like it¡¯s the only the thing in the kitchen that I could make, and I wanted to make something for you to eat but¡­¡± I cut him off before hepleted his sentence.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll eat it. I want to have a taste of what my husband made after all, and also check if I¡¯m really a good teacher.¡± I smiled, not that he saw e smile though. I poured my coffee.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± I asked pleasantly.


    ¡°No, I had some already.¡± He replied almost immediately.


    His behaviour has started to worry me but I kept mute in the issue. I took a bit of the sandwich, it tasted like saw-dust.. wtf is this!, I almostughed, I concealed my expression perfectly and swallowed it quietly. Afraid that if i utter a word about it, he might lose interest or get angry.


    I finished the first slice quietly. I was about taking another bite from the second slice


    ¡°I have things to do¡­. I¡¯ll leave now¡± He stood up suddenly. He left the room quickly without sparing her a nce, So now, what¡¯s up with him?     Nichs¡¯ POV


    What¡¯s wrong with the elder today? He¡¯s been acting weird ever since he left his wife¡¯s room early this morning. Just before he went into the kitchen, I saw the colour of his eyes. It wasn¡¯t the same silver colour and now, he just walked out on his wife then broke into a speed on the staircase so much so that his figure became blur, What the hell is happening now? Of course he goes for run in the forest asionally but when the colour of his eye looks like that? Then something¡¯s wrong and I haven¡¯t seen him like that since¡­¡­..


    ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed swiftly. What he¡¯s thinking better not be true, he thought as he reached for his phone to call the only person he knows that can stop this madness.

 Chapter 18: Her blood scent

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 18: Her blood scent


    Author¡¯s POV


    Ava became worried since Connor has left Suddenly this morning, she hasn¡¯t set her eyes on him.


    ¡°Any news?¡± She asked her guard for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°No, your highness.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him not in the pce, what should she do? Ava asked herself over and over again.


    The thing is, this guard of hers won¡¯t leave her side and she had asked him to go, but he remained at her side iming that he was carrying out an order, By who? he wouldn¡¯t say.


    Just when she was thinking of sending him away yet again, a maid came running in.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± She shouted and rushed to the dining room. The guards intercepted her,


    ¡°Where do you think you are? Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± A guard said sternly and rudely.


    ¡°I have to speak to her highness, it¡¯s very urgent, it¡¯s about¡­.¡± She started but he cut her short. ¡°I reckon you¡¯ve forgotten that it doesn¡¯t matter what you have to say, you¡¯re not allowed in here!¡±


    ¡°Bu.. but¡­ I have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡± Ava ordered simply, She was beginning to get irritated with their interlude.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    ¡°Speak!¡± I said, harshly.


    The poor girl actually trembled against my tone of voice.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± I said more gently. I didn¡¯t mean to shout at her, I was just so infuriated that I passed my aggression on her.


    ¡°Well, you highness¡­.¡± She started, with her face down. ¡°The Youngd is awake and very restless.¡± She said in her thick ind ent. The mention of Jap made ever thing except for Connor take a back seat in my Brain.


    ¡°Are you okay Misus?¡± I stared at her nkly. ¡°You look pale¡­. I think you should rx you¡¯re obviously not fit to stand on your feet¡­.¡± I cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to see him now, take me to him.¡± I told her. The maid was twisting her hands and chewing her lips nervously.


    ¡°I said to take me to him.¡± I half yelled, ring at her. I feel as though blood was drained from my face and my legs shook.


    Jap has woken.


    ¡°His highness has said young Misus mustn¡¯t be allowed to see the youngd, perhaps I made a mistake by informing young Misus.¡± She said looking at her toes,


    I realised Connor must have ordered then not to let me see Jap. I haven¡¯t set my eyes on him since we brought him to the pce.


    I heard he passed out on the way here. This means he just woke up since all these days.


    Uh¡­ but I really want to see him. I turned to the maid with a straight and serious face. ¡°Take me to him.¡±


    ¡°Your highness .. Young master ¡± the maid stutters.


    ¡°I¡¯m ordering you¡± I told her pointedly


    ¡°The Elder himself has ordered not to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order and unless you want to infuriate the Elder by refusing his wife¡¯s order then¡­.¡± I said brashly leaving her to intercept the meaning anyhow she wants though I didn¡¯t mean to be rude but I had to make her take me to him, because I don¡¯t know where he is, Connor wouldn¡¯t let me see him.


    Oh my God!, how could I forget about him.


    *****


    Nich¡¯s POV


    We¡¯ve been in the forest searching all day, he has already drained and k! lled 15 human and vampire both , the council has been informed about thestest develop and it has been confirmed he has gone berserk but we don¡¯t know where he is yet,


    nobody has seen him yet, just like the wind he takes his victims and attacked them at different locations, the only person that could tame him is yet to arrive, well that would be a little problem since Connor had banished her from this n and she¡¯s not allowed in the country, well this are desperate times and she had to assume someone else¡¯s personality to get here but still she should have been here¡­¡­ Just as I was thinking along that line my phone rang, I checked the screen.


    A grin crossed my features, just who I wanted to hear from..


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked, I have no time for greeting.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Well good evening to you too¡± the person said with a tinge in the voice


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°I know, we have no time to fight ¡± the person cut me off, I¡¯m very sure the person is smirking


    ¡°So give me an answer¡± I said sharply


    ¡°Easy cowboy, I¡¯m in thepound, give me details¡± the person returned in an even voice


    ¡°K! lled 15 already, location unknown, but we¡¯re zommimg in on a particr ce, you know where to find me.¡± I said


    ¡°The ancient forest?¡±


    But I already hung up, this person is really so annoying, but I do hope gets here sooner else things we definitely go out of hand, now I¡¯m sure Ava must be chewing her hands in the pce, not knowing where her husband is and all.


    I dialed the pce told them things to tell her.


    ¡°Under no circumstance, should you tell her the truth, ok?¡± I didn¡¯t wait for an answer, I drooped the call.


    Just then a blur caught my eyes, before I could blink it was suddenly in front of me, woah I haven¡¯t see him go this fast since¡­


    I abadoned my thought he wasing towards me, his eyes werepletely ck and void of any white, he moved towards like a predator,


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your best friend and guard¡± I said hoping he¡¯lle to his senses.


    But he suddenly hot behind me I didn¡¯t even know when, he grabbed my hair and pulled it back, oh no, he has lost it.


    I should have ran, now it¡¯s toote, he¡¯d probably k! ll me, where the f*uck are you?


    Just as if my summon was heard.


    ¡°Stop, Connor, it¡¯s me ina don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    T. B. C


    Sorry guys it camete, thework here¡¯s pretty bad.


    Kindly drop what you think about the chapter in thement section lovers, thanks?

 Chapter 19: Connor loses Control

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 19: Connor Loses control


    Author¡¯s POV


    Connor seem to wait as he was about biting the only friend he¡¯d ever had, he nced briefly at thedy at his front, his eyes gave the briefest of emotion but it went away.


    He stood confused for a moment, then lowered his head right back.


    Nichs stood paralyzed, he was no match for Connor and knows it, he felt the sharp tip of his fang pierce his skin, the sharp scent of blood rented the air,


    Connor was sucking life out of him and Nichs realize this with a strange twist of his lips, he nced furiously at ina,


    Do something you idiot!, he told her through telepathy, like few of the vampires who speak through telepathy, I¡¯m one of them (fortunately) and I¡¯m d I could use it now. He thought grimly but if only this fool will¡­.


    ¡°If you would just shut the fu*ck up and let me think of something to distract him, obviously my voice isn¡¯t getting to him, sh! t his barrier¡¯s too strong for me to break.¡± ina sent back angrily, her ego was bruised, she was able to do it before and By God she¡¯s going to do It again or die trying, but first she has to save this fool, he should never have allowed him to get close to him.., oh yeah she knows just the best thing to do to save him.


    Her nails elongated, she smirked,


    Connor felt something sharp on his arm, he was distracted for a moment and that tiny moment was enough for her to free Nichs, she moved like lighting though not as fast as Connor in one million years toe but she¡¯s an expert at deception, in a blink of an eye she and Nichs were no where to be seen.


    Connor look around confused, then he was enraged, his game has gotten away, his demon screamed in rage, his sanity has left himpletely.


    ina¡¯s POV


    ¡°Dam*n that was a close one, thank God i managed to save your ungrateful as$ ¡± She sneered at Nichs. But he just sat there breathing heavily, with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Darn it, the least you can say is thank you!¡± When he didn¡¯t answer me, I also ignored him and brought out a cigarette, I searched my pocket for a lighter and found one luckily, I was about lighting it when the fool spoke up.


    ¡°Just so you know, you could start by been nice than I might find it in me to thank you ¡± He took in a breath.


    ¡°Shesh, you¡­.¡± But he cat me off


    ¡°Look we can¡¯t stay here, we have to get going, he¡¯ll be here any dam*n time soon and it won¡¯t be good.¡± He got up and staggered on his feet.


    ¡°But where are we going?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°To the pce of course¡± He looked at me like I was out of my mind.


    ¡°Are you nuts?, you know Connor¡¯s orders!¡± She said testing waters.


    ¡°Look that¡¯s the least of my worries right now, and I¡¯m sure nobody will even want to know why you¡¯re here, not at this time though, everyone¡¯s gonna be worried about the Vampire lord, got it?, now keep quiet and let¡¯s go¡± He tolde obviously irritated.


    Oh yes, my n¡¯s working, even though one of the reasons I¡¯m here is to help Connor or at least that¡¯s what they all think but I want something else, I want something more¡­¡­ And I¡¯m gonna get it.


    *****


    Ava¡¯s POV


    ¡°Yum, just like always, delicious!¡± Jap, I mean Nil Eximed closing his eyes against the sweetness of what¡¯s he¡¯s eating.


    I still can¡¯t believe it, I hade in earlier hoping that he¡¯ll forgive me for noting to see him since he¡¯s been here but his first words to me made me shocked and at the same time happy, he remembers I¡¯m his sister, he remembers everything up to the war but he doesn¡¯t remember the times he has spent with those evil people, I¡¯m very happy because he doesn¡¯t remember the terrible times he spent there, I was so happy he even called me elder sister just like he use to,


    I made him so many sweet dishes that¡­.


    ¡°Your rice pudding is still the best Ava, I love it!¡± His sweet voice jolted me out of my Reverie.


    ¡°Oh yes, I know¡± I smiled gently at him, a thought then urred to my mind.


    ¡°Listen, is anyone there?¡± I called out,


    ¡°Your highness?¡± A guard came in,


    ¡°Have you heard from his highness or Nichs yet?¡± I asked anxiously.


    ¡°No your highness¡± he said looking down


    ¡°But why haven¡¯t his highness¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Father?¡± Nil said out of nowhere, I tried shaking my head, Does he not remember anything about the war at all?,


    I smiled tightly, I signalled for the guard to leave. He left immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father said earlier that he was going to the neighborhood pack to get mum and that he¡¯d be back before you know ut¡± He said cheerfully.


    Yes, on the day the war took ce Father has gone to bring mom back from her sisters pack but unexpectedly the vampires¡­.. No he doesn¡¯t remember a thing, and I¡¯ll keep it that way at least for now.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Look Nil, I wasn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    Just then I heard noises, what¡¯s happening?, is Connor back?, I better go and check.


    ¡°Stay here a while, will you sweetheart, I¡¯ll be back ¡± I pecked him on the cheek, he was too content to stay and eat that he smiled but didn¡¯t spare me a nce.


    I hurried out quickly, I was too happy, I just wanted to see Connor and be in his arms again that I nearly break into a run, but on getting outside, I saw, Nichs and ady but not my Connor where¡¯s Connor?.


    ¡°Hello there¡± Nichs greeted me with what is obviously a fake smile.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Connor?¡± I asked in a Small voice.


    ¡°This is ina, and ina this is Ava, ina is¡­.¡±


    ¡°I just asked you a question, didn¡¯t I Nichs?, where is my husband?¡± I asked him in a calm but a very cold voice.


    Hello guys, what do you think about this chapter, do you think ina is really dangerous?

 Chapter 20: Alaina鈥檚 Plain

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 20: ina¡¯s n


    Author¡¯s POV


    Ava gave Nichs a hard stare, bringing this woman everyone is ncing at weirdly here without Connor,


    ¡°Did they not tell you?¡± Nichs said after a while, Ava rose a brow


    ¡°Pardon?¡± She asked him


    ¡°Well Elder is out of the country¡± Nichs said ring at one of the guards, darn it!, they ought to have done this before he came.


    ¡°Out of the country, how, when, why¡± These are Ava¡¯s questions, she stood confused for a moment, if Connor was going out of the country, he would have told her, they ate breakfast together just this morning, well literally not together but he was there with her the whole time, if he was going out of the country he would have said something, what¡¯s worse he didn¡¯t even call the house to tell anyone he was going out of the country!, and as the leader of the Convent, the people has to know where their leader is. No something is not right, she doesn¡¯t like the glint in this¡­. What¡¯s her name again?¡­. , yes ina, it looks calcting,


    ¡°Well if he was going out of the country, why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± Ava asked him.


    ¡°How will I know that ma¡¯am?, the Elder dec¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell anyone here?¡± She threw to him before he could finish his statement.


    ¡°Like I was saying before ma¡¯am¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ava¡± She told him curtly ¡°my name is Ava, call me that.¡±


    ¡°Well Ava, Elder does whatever he thinks is right for him and the Convent, he makes all the decisions¡± he told Avaughing nervously.


    ¡°Well ma¡¯am, I mean Ava if you don¡¯t have anymore questions for me, then I¡¯ll take my leave¡± He smiled, Ava was very well aware that the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡± He said to hispanion, practically dragging her out of there.


    ¡°What a strange manner!¡± Ava scuffs


    ¡°But what I don¡¯t understand is the strange feeling I¡¯m having, I still think something¡¯s not right, I just¡­¡­, but for now I need to check on Ja¡­ I mean Nil, humph I still can¡¯t believe it, I finally found my brother.¡± She mumbled to herself with a heady feeling.


    ******


    ¡°E, let go of me¡± ina said angrily, she dragged her hands away from Nichs¡¯s own as soon as they Entered his chamber.


    ¡°You fool, if I didn¡¯t drag you when I did, we¡¯ll still be there, and you¡¯ll still be staring at her!¡± He red at her.


    ¡°her who?¡± She asked raising her brow.


    ¡°Are you really serious right now?, well if you don¡¯t know then that¡¯s it, I¡¯m not in the mood for your games right now and it will be better if you don¡¯t involve me in it, so in the main time if you don¡¯t mind¡­..¡± But she cut him short briskly.


    ¡°Obviously I do mind, why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me, they were all going to react like this to my presence?, for starters you freaking lied to me about them not even going to blink an eye to me being here, obviously they did more than blink an eye, infact I¡¯m sure by now, even the pce walls are gossiping about me, oh the banisheddy is back here and¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh please spare me tour pathetic rantings, I don¡¯t have time to listen to them, even if I do have time, I¡¯m not interested in listening to them¡± Nichs said crossly.


    ¡°You rat!, how could you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Look you can call me any name you want but for goodness sake, can we focus on stopping the ruckus before Connor gets to the pce and destroys it, because right now, I¡¯m sure this is where He¡¯s headed, he¡¯d want to hunt you down for taking his game!¡± Nichs almost yelled by the time he was done.


    ¡°So then, can we get to business, since you can¡¯t get through to him, I have another n.¡± He told her darkly obviously in a fowl mood.


    ¡°First before I listen to this great n of yours, I¡¯m famished and I¡¯ll like to have blood, lots of it.¡± She smirked licking her lips


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go arrange some, I mean lots of it for you.¡± He grimanced and exited the room.


    And while you¡¯re at it darling, I¡¯ll set my ns in motion, now that I¡¯ve seen Connor¡¯s bride first hand, ¡®The wolf Bride¡¯, well, my ns have changed a little bit but beautifully so, she¡¯s is a fire eater, that I can give her, with so much fire in her but i bet she has no idea, and no idea of how to control it either, how about we douse the fire before it even start burning, she gave off a chillyughter, oh goddess Selene this is going to be fun!


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I kept having this feeling Connor is close by, and this Chilly one that he¡¯s in a very big trouble and probably needs my help. I scuffed andughed at that, I can¡¯t imagine Almighty Connor ever wanting or needing anyone.


    It¡¯s been one hour since that dangerous, hawk looking woman has been brought into the pce by Nichs, Nil has since finished his lunch and slept, I pepped in to look at him, I found him in a deep peaceful sleep, whatever he was dreaming of making him smile sweetly, his crook little smile that I remember and love so much, oh I miss my sweet Naughty brother, I blinked away the tears that gathered quickly at the Conner of my eyes, Deciding not to disturb him, I closed the door softly behind me. I still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling about Connor being in trouble, I decided to ask Nichs about his whereabouts this time forcefully, fine I¡¯ve epted he¡¯s out of the country but where in the world is he?, infact I¡¯ll talk to him on the phone myself, I want to hear from him, I headed towards the direction if the call room, I passed by Nichs room and I can¡¯t but hear part of the conversation going on inside.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± That seem like Nichs


    ¡°Mmmmn¡± I heard a feminine purr, if I can guess right, that¡¯s the woman he brought in, what¡¯s her name again?¡­ Yes ina, what are they doing?, Are they¡­¡­?


    Goodness mine! These guys are utterly shameless!, in this ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I chose the location, somewhere in the country but not close to the pce,¡± Nichs voice jolted me out of my thinking. I can¡¯t believe I thought they were doing , eww whatever¡­¡­., I was about to move away when I heard ina talk


    ¡°Well it seems like a good n, what we have to do now is reel him in and quickly, before things get out of hand¡±


    What the fuck are they talking about, what¡¯s with all this?, what n are they talking about?, I moved nearer to listen to what they¡¯re saying.


    ¡°But remember no matter what happens his wife mustn¡¯t know about this.¡± I heard ina say , I got interested in what they were saying , I was determined to know the n they were talking about, because by now, I know they were talking about me , there were no other wives in the pce except from me, I pressed my ear to the door to hear clearly,


    ¡°Yes you¡¯re right, she mustn¡¯t know, it will be a disaster if she does, this might be bad for the n¡± Nichs agreed with vs note of an emotion I can¡¯t recognize in his voice.


    I felt the door click and open suddenly in my face, I stumbled but was saved from falling by a hand that held on firmly to my shoulder.


    ¡°Easy there chick¡± ina said with a tone of sarcasm in her voice, I looked up to see her staring intently at me, I looked away quickly but in doing so my eyes met Nichs¡¯s own, I lowered my head in frustration, I¡¯m in this situation because of my stupidity, I should have moved away the moment I heard the Click but I was so lost in thought that I actually thought the click was from faraway.


    ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re here?¡± Nichs asked obviously not smiling, oh Goddess please, I want out of here.


    ¡°Uhm I¡­. I don¡¯t know, to ask if Connor has called¡± I said quickly, well it had been my intention to do so anyways, so in a way I¡¯m right.


    ¡°Well he hasn¡¯t, so I would like it next time if you knock instead of standing by my door¡± He said looking at me in the eyes, I guess he doesn¡¯t like his privacy to get invaded by someone who¡¯s more or less a stranger, Am I stupid?, who wouldn¡¯t be mad if their privacy gets invaded, I would have been annoyed surely, I¡¯m lucky he¡¯s not taking it more than this,


    ¡°I, I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go now ¡± I turned quickly, jerking my arm out of her hands, I walked down the hall quickly, I had to get away from here.


    ¡°What strange and rusty manners!¡± I heard ina mutter, I have an excellent hearing, my excellent hearing got me in trouble the first ce, if only I hadn¡¯t heard them talking, oh I need to get out of here, I decided against going to my room, and moved downstairs. Going to my own room means I have to climb up and I¡¯d rather go down right now.


    I went to the garden, it¡¯s the only ce I can think of going right now, I have to think of the things I¡¯ve heard.


    Author¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Do you think she heard our n?¡± ina asked Nichs Restlessly


    ¡°It¡¯s not our n, it¡¯s mine, I don¡¯t think she heard or knows of it¡± Nichs red at ina, this girl has always been a thorn in the side, if we had discussed the n earlier instead of feeding her stupid highness blood, we would have been on our way by now.


    ¡°And how are, you certain of that?¡± She asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Look I know She doesn¡¯t because, she would have been furious with me and would have demanded to know everything but instead she looks uncertain and guilty ¡± Nichs replied still ring furiously at her.


    ¡°Whatever, but I know it is good I caught on her weird nasty scent on time else you would have been in trouble for sure as you said.¡± ina said smirking, Boy she annoys the fuck out of Nichs, she hasn¡¯t changed one whim, since she was gone from here.


    ¡°Her weird and nasty scent?¡± He asked raising his brow.


    ¡°It might not be weird to you but it is to me!¡± She scorned, actually she¡¯s very jealous of her scent, she wished it was hers.


    ¡°Look I don¡¯t have the time to argue with you, it will be better if we¡­.¡± Just then his phone rang, he took out the phone from his pants, it took only one nce at the screen to know there¡¯s trouble.


    ¡°Yes tell me¡± He said harshly to the phone, the person said something that ina couldn¡¯t hear, but she knows it must be very bad by the look of his face, He dropped the call and returned the phone to his pants pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s time¡± He told her not even ncing at her, he went to his walk-in-closet and changed his pants and jacket.


    *********


    Ava sat on the white swing in the garden swinging her legs, she could feel the sun on her face, she looks peaceful and looks like any other contended wife but no, her insides were in turmoil, her mind was running widely, she wished Connor was here, she tried to figure out what ina and Nichs were talking about, what if it¡¯s about Connor, yes that¡¯s it, but why are they nning stuffs behind him, oh my God!, she took in a sharp breath¡­


    What if ¡­. Just then she heard some noises, someone was giving no barking orders to people, Ava went out quickly to see what is going on, on getting out she saw Nichs barking orders, many cars were brought around thepound, she saw vampirwz, many of them, moving around thepound. A car was brought around the house for Nichs, he ran towards it with ina at his heels, some things were packed in what looks like a trailer.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± She asked nobody in particr , then she felt this feeling again, the feeling of someone wanting and needing her help, her breath seized suddenly, she sucked in a sharp breath and clutched her chest tightly, it came to her blurry at first then it got clearer, an image of a person running widely in a dark forest, she could only see his back, yes he¡¯s a man, she recgonised weakly.


    She could only see his back, wait the shape of his back looks familiar to her, yes Connor, how could she not know?,


    ¡°Connor please wait¡± she called out softly, she couldn¡¯t keep up with his speed, she felt as if she was been pulled into a dark ce, she couldn¡¯t help it or call for help, she heard a distant voice screaming, she felt a hand close firmly around her shoulder. she started to call Connor once again but the Image faded away from her vision and she slipped into an unwanted ckness.

 Chapter 21: I鈥檒l save him

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 21: I¡¯ll save him


    Author¡¯s POV


    Nichs knew something was wrong immediately he reached for the car door, someone yelled something indistinctly, he knew whatever was happening is very important, He heard movements, he nced back and saw Ava clutching her chest and Falling very fast, within a twinkle of an eye he was beside her, holding her, her eyes rolled back in her socket and she lost consciousness, he had no time for this, he has a bigger problem at hand, he had to get to Connor and stop him before he destroys everything Completely,


    ¡°Take her in and take care of her¡± He ordered the maids that gathered nervously around.


    ********


    Connor was captured with great difficulty, out of the hundred men Nichs took with him, Connor killed fifty one, with his Elongated nails and fangs, he also had the advantage of the sun, Connor can¡¯t get burned by sun but other vampires get burned, atst he was captured, taken to a secure location and chained


    Nichs n worked, now the question remains how will they Connor of his madness if ina can¡¯t get to him, his demon has takenplete control over his senses. ina couldn¡¯t do anything to help, she stood helplessly outside his gate. Maybe not so helpless, calcting in her mind, she smiled blissfully but reminded herself that there¡¯s s CCTV Camera installed there, for Connor¡¯s sake of course , but it won¡¯t be good if she¡¯s caught on the CCTV smiling so brightly,


    She dropped her smile and assumed a sober look.


    Connor stayed chained in the cell, not quietly of course, he was trying to break the chain, perhaps he would have been able to if he hadn¡¯t been given an injection that¡¯s draining his strength so quickly, after a while he couldn¡¯t thrash about as furiously as before, how the mighty fall, ina thought to herself, I could take away your power now, including your leadership,


    Even if I can¡¯t take away your physical power but no I won¡¯t take the n away from you.


    How about I take your n by first bing your wife, mate then I¡¯ll slowly take away the only thing you hold so dear in your life. She smirked, but reminded herself of the CCTV and she walked out soberly, now her mission is to get rid if his wife, thank Goddess he hasn¡¯t marked her yet, oh Selene You¡¯re simply great, now watch how I ruin your n of matin a wolf and a vampire.


    ******


    Ava saw so many things while dreaming, she woke and slept again, strangely enough she couldn¡¯t wake up, fine she woke up but couldn¡¯t open her eyes, she hear people speaking and moving around her, someone touching her head, another forcing bitter liquids down her throat, she felt hot, then another time she¡¯s deeply¡­.. not in sleep but somewhere she couldn¡¯t really say.


    At times she saw Connor Chained to the ground howling like an animal, his eyes as ck as coal, she couldn¡¯t believe it¡¯s her Connor, her mind is surely ying nasty tricks on her


    Other times she was in the middle of a forest, the moon shining bright on her and she was hearing different voices, she couldn¡¯t understand any of the things they were all saying, other times She ina trying to kill her with a dagger. All this scenes or visions call it whatever you want were making her mind muddy,


    at a point after two weeks had gone by, she finally opened her eyes, unfortunately no one was with her in the room, she tried to get up but she couldn¡¯t, she felt like her throat was burning, she was very thirsty, she tried calling for help but no sounds came out, she swung her legs down from the bed with great difficulty, she tried to stand up but end up falling down and then like an angel, Nil came bouncing in,


    ¡°Ava!¡± He screeched on top of his voice, enough for him to be heard two miles from the pce , you see he¡¯s very concerned for his sister because he loves her to bits, he rushed to her side and helped her up


    ¡°Gently, gently¡± He whispered, he helped her sit down right back on the bed


    ¡°Water?¡± He asked her frowning, wondering where on earth she was trying to go. She managed to nod her head affirmatively, he poured water into a ss cup and supported the cup while she drank from it , he had just dropped the cup when the door busted open, it was the b! tch Anne, the spoilt daughter of the king, with her is Nichs and a few maids , the doctor and nurses, within seconds the room was filled with people.


    ¡°Oh she¡¯s awake ¡± Anne said sneering


    ¡°And why on earth did you scream? Uhn almost blocking our ears just because your useless wolf sister is awake?, I had to get Nichs here quickly thinking there was some kind of trouble here, what do I expect?, As if you and your Nasty sister are not trouble enough!¡± She said turning to go.


    ¡°Hold on!, just who do you think you are? Bird Brained girl, and how did you know I was the one that screamed, so your ridiculous brainbtold you that?, what do I expect? You are so nasty and unlike you we¡¯re not troubles, in fact you¡¯re the burden here!¡± Nil replied her


    ¡°With are you talking to me?¡± Anne turned back, turning so fast that she almost fell if not for a nurse nearby that steadied her


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t see anyone here who¡¯s bird brained ¡± Nil taunted


    ¡°Hey kid, behave your self, she¡¯s your princess¡± Anne¡¯s guard stepped closer to him.


    ¡°Oh bird brained, burden princess¡± Nil whispered to himself


    ¡°And you, were you called or asked to interfere in this conversation, when two Royalties are conversing even if one has obviously lost her brain, you are not allowed to talk! ¡± Nil told the the guard harshly, all this banter was going on while Ava was being attended to by the doctor and nurses, she couldn¡¯t help but hear part of the conversation and definitely does not approve of Nil¡¯s behavior, she was getting tensed and has to do something.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me anyhow, just who do you think you are? You¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough both of you¡± Nichs told them sharply obviously seeing Ava tensed, he had to do something.


    ¡°But Nichs¡­..¡± Anne tried pleading her cause


    ¡°You¡¯re both burdens here, so get out!¡± Nichs told them furiously


    ¡°She¡¯s the burden not me!, and Ava¡¯s my sister¡± Nil argued but left the room anyways.


    ¡°And You young miss?¡± Nichs said raising his brow at Anne who was obviously reluctant to leave the room, hoping Nichs will aid her cause.


    She stomped her feet in the thickly carpeted floor and flew out of the room in rage.


    Nichs nced at Ava on the bed and thetter smiled her thanks weakly.


    ********


    Jaguar¡¯s POV


    (If readers would recall a chapter (chapter 16) where two unnamed people were conversing outside thepound immediately after prince Alex¡¯s dissaperance. Let it be noted that Jaguar is the one who wants to know all Possible information about the Connor and Ava and the happenings in thepound.)


    ¡°By now sir, his demon is weak, he has been starved for two weeks sir¡± The informant said Confirming what Jaguar has heard first hand from his pilot.


    ¡°Woah this is great news, and great cause for celebration, but no, you do not celebrate your enemy still roams free and he¡¯s yet to be caught¡± Heughed darkly


    The informant flinched unconsciously as the sky changed from bright sunny blue to dark matching Jaguar¡¯s mood, he¡¯s his enemies worst nightmare.


    He signaled for the informant to leave, thetter was too happy to leave his presence that he daren¡¯t spend another second there,


    This is good, I can safely attack his n now an take what was mine years ago but this time he has an obsession in the person of his wife ¡®sweet Ava¡¯, her name itself feels and sounds good to him, and what a great pleasure It is that he would get to mark Connor¡¯s Mate, what other Victory is greater than making Connor watch him taking and Making his mate.


    Jaguar smiled broadly and the sky lighetened up again.


    Author¡¯s POV


    The only thing his demon kept screaming is her blood, he wanted to so baldly break his chain but he couldn¡¯t no matter what he did, he was too weak, he didn¡¯t feel hunger or thirst, he just wanted her blood, even though he was loosing his strength with each passing seconds.


    *********


    It was a day after Ava woke up, by now she has gathered enough strength to move about, but she kept seeing Connor chained, each time she tried to talk to Nichs, he quickly excused himself iming he has Some work to do or something else,


    Everyone one in the pce except for Nil of course were trying hard to avoid her, lowering their gaze each time she makes eye contact with any.


    Everything makes it seem more like they were hiding something, and That something was terribly wrong and she has her suspicions, she was very determined to ask Nichs about the truth that she followed him into the King¡¯s Quarters when he was summoned there, she nned to stop ost him on his way out and demand the truth from him, she was sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to deny anything then, she his herself nning to suprise him.


    ¡°Princess Anne hasined about you to me, saying you took the wolf boy side instead of hers and turned your back on your own kind¡± the king said grimly.


    Ava rolled her eyes, this is one of the things Ava nned on telling Nil, not to get involved with them, they are¡­¡­.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t support anyone your highness, till the ruling elder recovers, it is my duty to protect his wife and I simply did that when the duo were stressing her¡± Nichs replied.


    What! Co, Connor is sick? Ava thought sickly


    ¡°Oh shut up, did you forget that till Connor¡¯s demon is cured of his madness I rule this pce?, don¡¯t you dare question my authority boy or you¡¯ll have trouble with me when your Vampire king finally dies, now leave my sight you disgusting thing!¡± The said angrilyAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    No! Connor is OK, nothing¡¯s going to happen to him, Ava gripped her stomach tightly, his demon has gone mad?


    Ofcourse Ava has read it in one of her numerous vampire collections that once a vampire who has a demon loses control, he kills all things untill he¡¯s killed, she didn¡¯t even know her Vampire husband has a demon!, but whatever happens, She¡¯ll save him or die doing so!.

 Chapter 22: Come Hell or Highway

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 22: Come hell or highway


    Author¡¯s POV


    Ava heard movement and mming of door, she hid herself deeper in the shadows, Nichs passed her in fury, how dare the king speak about Elder in such manner, A shril went off in the air Nichs stopped and dipped his hands in his pants¡¯s pocket bringing out His phone, oh it¡¯s his phone that makes such noise, Ava thought to herself.


    ¡°Yes speak¡± He said into the phone,


    ¡°Handle the situation, I¡¯ll be there, make sure he stays chained, inject him if need be¡± He said quickly to whoever he was speaking to, he returned the phone to his pocket,


    ¡°Damn!¡± He swore hard, sure that whatever he was saying is about Connor, Ava Connected her visions to what she heard, in her visions Connor was chained and now Nichs was talking about keeping a person chained and the conversation between Nichs and the king suggested that her suspicions were right after all, damn, Ava hatched a n right there and then, Even though she and Connor were not really on a good page, he was there when he needed her.


    She heard Nichs move away, calling a guard to bring his car around the house, going out now is a risk to him as he can¡¯t move in the sun, he¡¯ll have to take lots of blood to move in the sun, this means that it¡¯s very important for him to leave the house and he was probably going to see Connor, Ava swung into action, she already knows what to do.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    *****


    ina¡¯s POV


    Connor has lost itpletely, the injections aren¡¯t working, I¡¯m afraid the chains going to break, just then Nichs arrival was announced, his arrival bright me lots of relieve.


    ¡°Do something, don¡¯t just stand there, you¡¯re the only one that can break him, damn it!¡± he told me angrily.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do, uhn? Make myself his next meal?, you of people knows he¡¯s not listening to me! ¡± I asked in the same tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t annoy me with that little speech, if you can¡¯t make him stop, then you¡¯re not needed in here.¡± He said in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get on my nerves either, I¡¯m going out anyways, you don¡¯t need to sweat it, you can take care of him if you can!.¡±


    I told him matching his tone, ring angrily at him, I stomped off the room, shutting out Connor¡¯s growl, I need to smoke.


    I went to a shadowed ce in the garage, smoking here is risky but I have to else I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll loose my sanity, nobody¡¯s expected here anyways, not even I could brace the harshness of the sun, nothing¡¯s going ording to my n, Ava should be¡­. Wait a minute what¡¯s that, sound?, I listened quietly I heard the click again, I nced around, it seems like someone¡¯s trying to open something like the boot of a car, I put out the light of my cigarette, annoyed that someone or something¡¯s disturbing my quiet time, I moved around the car in annoyance, what I saw next made me hold my breath.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    After trying for a while, I was able to lift the boot open, I got out on unsteady legs, it was a long ride, particrly after I¡¯ve spent it folded in a car¡¯s boot, I closed the boot as quietly as I can.


    ¡°Mine oh mine, what do we have here?¡±


    My heart went straight into my mouth, my heart pounded with such fierceness that my sixth sense feared it¡¯s going to fall off.


    ¡°What are you doing here?, oh my bad, are you a savior in a shining armor, oh you¡¯re here to save¡­.. wait in this case a demon in distress?¡± Sheughed obviously amused.


    My brain stopped functioning, I knew I was in trouble, lots of it, I turned so swiftly, ina!.


    I knew I was done for, I¡¯ve always seen a kind of hatred in her eyes, I know she won¡¯t keep quiet about this either, but her next words shocked me.


    ¡°ina I¡­.¡± I tried reasoning with here not even knowing what to say.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here for the well being of Connor and I¡¯m interested in his well being as well, I¡¯d like to help you, but you see I¡¯ve got no idea what you want or how to help you, if¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just once¡± I whispered interrupting her.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± ina asked, she seemed lost, not understanding what I mean, she raised her brow in question.


    ¡°Just once, help Me, I want to see him just once, please if you can¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait you mean you want to see him?, do well that¡¯s easy, you just have to stay outside his gate and see him, I¡¯m Sure Nichs wouldn¡¯t mind that, besides¡­.¡±


    ¡°No ina you don¡¯t understand, I want to see him up close, within touching distance, I¡­.¡± The expression on her face made me stop, she looked¡­. shocked maybe.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me, you actually want to get inside there with him?, Are you crazy, do you want to die, do you even Have any idea of the condition he¡¯s in?¡± She rambled on in obvious horror.


    ¡°Please I¡¯d like to take to him just once, if there¡¯s anyway you can help, Please help me¡± I pleaded frantically.


    ******


    Unknown character¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hurry boys, we have tounch the attack tonight, you know he won¡¯t spare any of us if anything go wrong today.¡± He said, a look of fear finding it¡¯s way into his hawk like eyes.


    He surely will kill me, all of us if the n doesn¡¯t go as nned tonight, the n¡¯s very simple but hard to carry out, Kill the leader, seize the country and bring him victory else the worst will happen.


    ina¡¯s POV


    So Exhausting, having to pretend to be horrified when the crazy girl was talking, Emotional business ain¡¯t my stuff, after much pleading and arguing, I finally epted to help her see him, seems my n is working, we nned and decided to act when it¡¯s night at least it will be safer.


    ¡°What are you doing here ina?¡± A voice said that jolted me out of my reverie, What are my doing?, I was going to distract the Guys watching the CCTV, how did I get here?.

 Chapter 23: Mated

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 23: Mated


    ina¡¯s POV


    I smiled satisfyingly as I heard Nichs Scream the word stop, now the bitch will finally die and will be out of my hair forever, from the fear I heard in his voice it seems Connor killed her already, well that¡¯s¡­. Great!.


    Guards rushed past me into the room, no, it¡¯s more like a dungeon. I ran with them so i won¡¯t look weird, standing there and smiling, I ran breathless farther down the tunnel then into the room, being ustomed to light, the blinding light didn¡¯t affect me, it was meant to slow Connor¡¯s senses along with the drugs but I doubt it even works on him, by the events of the night.


    Nichs stood there¡­. shocked to his marrow ording to the look on his face, I t was clear no one can save Ava from her looming death now even if they try. my insides got warmer, I was so happy I wanted to yell hurray, so much that I want to dance and party, oh Selene I warned you, you might be the Goddess but not even you or anyone can interfere when I take matters into my hands and decide people¡¯s fate, this is so exciting, I tried not to look as happy as I feel but instead I tried and I think I seeded in looking Miserable, I didn¡¯t know when a cry of anguish came out from my lips, I guess My acting gets better everyday, I grinned only for a brief moment, thank Goddess i wiped the grin off my face quickly and assumed a sober look just in time for Nichs to stare directly at me, though unfocused at first, the instant he recgonise me, his look of grief turned to one of anger, oh no, I hope he doesn¡¯t suspect me.


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    I walked backzily towards the Security room, I had to go back there to get my car key. Why I forgot it there in the first ce eludes me, I have a lot of work to do at the Pce but I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get there, Ava must have a lot of questions for me about Elder¡¯s whereabout, I seriously don¡¯t know if I can keep lying to her. Just as I was about to climb the secret stairway ina found earlier, I want to spook her, and leave her on the edge, this is foolish but I can¡¯t resist giving her a taste of her own pill, I nced around wanting to make sure no one sees me when I spot a shadow running, did something happen to Connor? Why are the guards running to the room, I took to steps back and started to make a run for the room when I took an abrupt stop, something feels strange here. I don¡¯t see anyone else running, and doesn¡¯t that person looks feminine?, wait, is ina going there?, but to do what?, did she perhaps find a solution?.


    I saw the disapering back of the female just as she entered, I stopped dead in my tracks, doesn¡¯t that looks like Ava?, Iughs nervously, of course she can¡¯t be the one, thinking of her probably got me seeing things, Ava is in the pce safe and worried sick about Connor. Worrying myself for no apparent reason, I¡¯m stressed that¡¯s why, and I¡¯ve started to see things. Concluding it was an illusion or something, I turned around going up the stairs once more, let¡¯s scare ina.


    Wait a sec, Nichs Donnacha never gets illusions, as far as I know I¡¯m never unsure of things, if I saw something down there it means I saw it and if it was Ava I saw then¡­. I¡¯m not sure about this but just to be on a safer side, I¡¯ll check the room, just to be sure though.


    I walked slowly towards the room, ncing around, I walked through the tunnel checking and surveying the tunnel as I moved, my guts kicked into action, something feels wrong here, my scalp tinged at the prospect, hearing the rattling of chains and iron being lifted, my ears felt as if being pricked, well it¡¯s probably Connor trying to break the chain, I moved quickly all the same, maybe I really need some sleep, I¡¯m hearing things, well I haven¡¯t slept this couple of weeks, maybe when I get back, I should probably nap down one you or two¡­.. When I saw her, my heart rate increased Drastically, she was kneeling in front of him, the fuck she is, he snapped the chains and yanked her swiftly in his arms, I yelled running towards them, hoping to safe her, but it was toote he bit her already, I stood at the gate not knowing how long I stood, staring at him as he drained life from her, she neither scream nor whimper, she justyed in his arms as tears slid down her pretty face, there was no use trying to safe her, she died the moment he dug his Teeth in her flesh.


    Time flew so fast, I heard movements around the room, I something like a cry of anguish, I nced around and saw ina, the idiot, she was supposed to keep watch in the security room, you would have seen Ava immediately she stepped on the premises, except?, does the witch have anything to do with this?, I moved towards her in rage.


    ina¡¯s POV


    Nichs moved towards me slowly, one would think he¡¯sing over to me just for a chat, but looking at his eyes, you¡¯ll think and know hising over with the intention of killing me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Nichs?¡± I asked immediately he stood in front of me.


    ¡°Everything¡± he said teeth clenched.


    ¡°Wha¡­ What do you mean?, surely you can still save Ava right?¡± Choosing to act like I don¡¯t know the meaning of what he meant by Everything.


    ¡°Not if Someone intended for this to happen in the first ce¡± He said, if eyes could kill, his would have surely sucked life out of me.


    ¡°What are you saying Nichs?¡± I asked still pretending, even though fear has started to creep into my spine.


    ¡°Do you have anything to do with what happened?¡± He asked, his eyes frightening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, I didn¡¯t ask Connor to kill her did I? ¡± I replied


    ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t even talking about Ava dying, I was asking if you know about the fact that the blood being fed to Connor was poisoned¡± he smirked dangerously.


    ¡°What are you saying?, you said what happened, I thought about Ava entering this ce from the garage area and getting killed because she entered Connor¡¯s cell and¡­.. Wait, Connor wasn¡¯t fed any blood since we, I mean you brought him here so¡­¡­¡± I asked confused


    ¡°Ofcourse, that was only a trick question and you confessed to knowing about Ava getting here, you Traitor, this was your n all along¡± he said, his nails elongating.


    Damn I¡¯m done for, that all was just a slip of tongue, I¡¯m no match for him, he¡¯ll kill me with just a movement.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, you don¡¯t understand Nichs, I ¡­ I¡­¡­ Stop Nichs¡± he moved towards me and I moved back till my back met with a hard wall. Every movement ceased, everyone stood watching silently.


    ¡°You killed my sister inw, you witch, now taste how it feels to be dead.¡± He yelled at me. He locked his hands around my throat, he lifted me up with just one hand by holding my throat, I was chocking on my breath, scared I¡¯ll die withoutpleting my task, I fought like a mad person, wing at his arms, I know it was useless, he¡¯ll kill me anyways. I couldn¡¯t breath anymore just when I thought I¡¯ll die,


    ¡°Ava?¡± Someone said in a whisper, the room was eerily quiet so we were able to hear, Nichs turned, his mouth dropped open, I followed his eyes and saw Connor staring at Ava in his arms. He looked up and nced around.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here, why is Ava not answering?, did I¡­ perhaps try to kill her?¡± He asked, fear crippling into his lovely gray Silver eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 24: A failed Mission

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 24: A failed Mission


    ina¡¯s POV


    I was shocked, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening, a minute ago Nichs was going to kill me, the next minute Connor regained control, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening here but whatever is happening, I¡¯ve got to get out of here and fast, Nichs eased his hold on my neck, using the opportunity that he was distracted, I peeled his hands off me, Inded on the ground coughing and spitting out blood, the son of a bitch would have killed me if Connor hadn¡¯t spoken then, I stood up unsteadily and rushed towards the door, I got away without anyone noticing, getting to the Garage, I knew I can¡¯t get to the pce by running, even though my speed is one of a kind, I can go faster than sh could probably ever will, but I also know that if I decide to go on feet, they¡¯ll have a better chance of catching up with me faster and Nichs is a speed master himself and of he decides to go after me¡­¡­.. no I¡¯ll take a car, so knowing the keys are kept in the security room, I headed there, using the seceret stairway, I grabbed a key off the hook, getting back to the garage,


    I realized there¡¯s no way of knowing the car whose key I took, I tried the cars quickly, but the key didn¡¯t work for any, damn, I decided to try Nichs car, I tried it and it opened, Darn it Selene, why do you hate me so much?, it¡¯s not like I can go back and get another key now, it¡¯ll be toote, besides, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll being for me soon, I hope I can get out of this country before they do, I entered the car and started the engine, making a run for it while I still can.


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    A room was made for Ava hastily in one of the spare rooms in the safe house, it was built like a prison, I mean Converted from a safe house to a prison to keep powerful Criminals, so we had to make Something quickly, not thedy like stuff, but making sure she¡¯ll befortable enough with the arrangement, We made a makeshift bed for Ava, dropping her so gently on the bed, I watch Connor shudder with fear and hatred for himself, Ava is still Alive but barely so, her pulse is very weak and if nothing¡¯s done, she¡¯ll die soon, the doctor that attended to Connor while he was¡­¡­.. dare I say Insane?, was Summoned in to check on Ava and he¡¯s now checking on her, I just hope nothing goes wrong Else¡­¡­.


    ¡°Quick!¡± The doctor¡¯s Voice Jolted me out of my Reverie, I rushed quietly to his side, Connor already sited beside her,


    ¡°What is it doctor?¡± Connor took the question right out of my mouth, asking before I could.


    ¡°Quickly, blood, she needs blood, we need to transfuse, there¡¯s no Equipment, she needs blood in her system now¡± The doctor said Frantically, Ava replied by Jerking her body for a minute. This confirmed the seriousness if the situation.


    ¡°Damn it, Doctor why didn¡¯t you bring the Equipments, is this how you work?, what kind of a useless doctor are you?, Goodness Nichs where did you get this dude from?¡± Connor yelled grabbing the Doctor¡¯s shirt and shaking the hell out of him, so much that the old man¡¯s sses fell off.


    ¡°Stop it Connor, Ava needs blood, there¡¯s no time.¡± I told him, reminding him him of Ava and saving the poor Old good doctor from his wrath.


    Ava¡¯s name appeared to be the magic word, he released the doctor immediately I mentioned Ava.


    ¡°Call qualified Doctors here Right now!¡± Connor Commanded. Is he crazy or something?,


    ¡°Connor, you know we can¡¯t expose this ce to outsiders, Mr Smith, is the only Doctor we can trust with this ce¡¯s secret, and you know he doesn¡¯t even specialize in this area of work, he specializes in¡­¡­. well you know what he specializes in, and please stop shouting at him, look Connor I would love to give Ava my blood, in fact I want to, but the problem is, she¡¯s not my mate ¡±


    I said reminding him that Ava needs his blood, even though there appears to be no way to give her the blood, then Connor did a strange thing, he cut his skin with one elongated nail, blood sprouted out, but the wound sealed right back, then I think he probably remembers he¡¯s a vampire, and his wound would heal right back.


    ¡°Do you have your sword with you?¡± He asked a question I didn¡¯t even think he¡¯ll ask. Is he mad?,


    of course I know the sword he¡¯s talking about, Marcus sword, carved out of an Elders blood, only true bloods have it, and True bloods ended with The n¡¯s war, Connor being one himself of course has this sword but gave it to me two decades ago, when he found His demon side, this sword is used to kill powerful Vampires and Demons, but Connor doesn¡¯t need it, he¡¯s both, he can kill the most powerful of them with just a flex of his wrist, he had given it to me as a birthday gift, now I wonder what he wants it for, don¡¯t tell me he¡­¡­.


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Connor¡¯s voice Jolted me out of my thoughts,


    ¡°I want it now, do you have it?¡± He asked forcefully, I hate the aura I feel in the room, something¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Give it!¡± Connor said again, I slowly nodded no,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it here Connor, it¡¯s in the pce¡± I said quietly


    ¡°What is wrong with you, the sword isn¡¯t to be kept in the pce, it¡¯s for use, it¡¯s not for decoration for Goddess¡¯s sake!¡± He yelled at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not war time Connor, you know quite well that donning the sword means war or means a powerful demon has to be crushed and that¡¯s not the case Connor, so I¡¯ve got no reason to take it around with me¡±


    ¡°Well what are you waiting for?, an offer to go get it?, go get it now!¡± Connor said yelling, for a calm man, he¡¯s been yelling a lottely. I shook a little, very few people has the ability to unnerve me and right now I hate Connor for being one of the few.


    ¡°Look sir, why don¡¯t you¡­.. I mean why don¡¯t we all go together?, if he goes andes back, that will take twice as long, and right now your mate doesn¡¯t have much time to live.¡± Doctor Smith said after swallowing the lump in his throat.


    ¡°OK then, what are we waiting for?, let¡¯s go.¡± He said, not waiting a second before scooping Ava up in his arms.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    We got to the to Garage before you could say Jack, Connor carrying Ava has gently as fuck, I can¡¯t believe my eyes, just few months ago, they were sworn enemies and now they¡¯re suddenly lovers.


    ¡°My car can go superfast Connor, why don¡¯t you ride in it?¡± I asked him as I ordered someone to get me it¡¯s key from the security room.


    ¡°Well, where¡¯s the car?¡± Connor asked me suspiciously.


    ¡°Over there¡± I pointed without looking, waiting for the guard to bring the key, time is not on our side.


    ¡°Where?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°There, of course¡± I said, this time looking as I pointed, Wtf, where the hell is my car?, I parked the car there myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me Nichs, where¡¯s the freak?¡± He said in a answer me or fuck the devil¡¯s voice.


    ¡°My car¡¯s no freak OK?¡± No one calls my baby a freak. But at the sight of his face.


    ¡°OK maybe, a sexy freak, that¡¯s OK, but trust me I left thedy here, I promise¡± I told him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got no time to banter with you, Ava needs¡­.¡±


    ¡°Where the hell is ina?¡± I asked as if a bulb has just been lit in my head.


    ¡°i¡­ what!, look forget it, I¡¯ll get Ava to the pce, meet me there as soon as you find your uglydy, better still have Lucas to bring me the sword¡± Connor said and disappeared before our eyes, is he going to get to the pce on foot?, I know he¡¯ll make the Journey of two to three hours in 20 to 25 minutes, but Ava?¡­ She¡¯ll be fine with him, now who has the motherfucking guts to move my baby?, Like an answer to my question, the guard I sent to get the key appeared.


    ¡°Your highness, I searched the whole room but the key is missing.¡± He said face down.


    ¡°Your highness, the CCTV caught Miss ina leaving in thedy.¡± A security guard said, confirming my suspicion.


    ¡°Useless, a whole bunch of you couldn¡¯t even stop one Chicken looking Lady from taking thedy, if Sexy even has a scratch¡­.¡± I left the word hanging, making them sweat, I know as much as they do, ina is no chicken, though I admit she¡¯s quite pretty, I also admit she¡¯s nody, but a warrior and a freaking sadist, I should have killed the freak when I had the chance, fuck!, I brought out my phone and dialed a number, by my calctions, if she had really taken thedy, she¡¯ll be in the pce by now. The phone only rang once before he answered it.


    ¡°ina?, good, Make sure she doesn¡¯t get away, tell them she tried to kill Grand Elder¡¯s mate, here¡¯s the second thing I want you to do, Get doctors, lots of them, they¡¯ll be needed, one more thing Lucas, Get Marcus Sword before Connor gets to the pce, yes he¡¯sing, he¡¯sing Lucas, fast and angry.¡±

 Chapter 25: Ava (Intermission)

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 25: Ava (Intermission)


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I was somewhere I couldn¡¯t quite say, am I dead?, no, intuition tells me, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not dead¡­ at least not yet, but I will sooner orter if all this doesn¡¯te to an end, I feel trapped in a whole different world, I can¡¯t quite figure out what¡¯s happening but I keep hearing Connor¡¯s voice in my head, whispering words I can¡¯t decipher, at times I feel like, I¡¯ll finally get out then the darkness pulled me right back, the darkness deeper than thest, I kept running through a dark forest, finally after what seem like a thousand of years, I saw a bright light, weak at first but brighter with each step I take towards it, I ran towards the light with so much relieve, it¡¯s a wee relief from the eternal darkness have been in, just before I could reach the light, it disappeared and I fell to the ground, and cried out Connor¡¯s name, God I just wanna be with him, that was myst thought before I slipped into a darkness far greater from the one I have been in.


    Author¡¯s POV


    ina sat in a conner in her cell, she refused to eat anything for a whole week, hoping she¡¯ll fall sick, and that excuse would get her out of this filthy ce, it¡¯s been four freaking months, if Nichs had it his way, he would have had her beheaded or done the deed himself, she had saved herself before Connor by using Ava¡¯s name as her saving grace and had pleaded with him to at least let Ava wake up and ask her himself what really happened.


    The stupid witch has been lying there like a log, enjoying her beauty sleep why she(ina) rot away in the dungeon,


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to eat that¡­.. I want it you know¡± a feminine voice said,


    ina nced at Carrissa, they had been cell mates since she hade here, at first she had hated the bitch, infact they hated each other, and would always have it out by the meat of their teeth over the smallest of things, at times shutting the fool up while she¡¯s singing with her high stupid voice would send them fighting and rolling on the ground, tearing at each other¡¯s hair, they had be a vessel of entertainment for the dungeon guards, but after a while, after learning what kind of treason The foolish blond head had Committed, she decided she could be friends with Carrissa and use her, they had made peace with each other, though they still once in a while, they both have same goal, to get rid of Ava, even though both wants Connor, ina has since decided what to do with the foolish blond head after they¡¯ve achieved their aim by getting rid of Ava, and now she smirked after reviewing her ns for Carrissa in her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s making you Smirk so much?, perhaps you¡¯re busy plotting some Evil things against some helpless folk in your evil mind?¡± Carrissa taunted.


    If only you know dumb ass, ina thought grinning widely,


    ¡°I could say same for you know, your mind¡¯s darker than mine, I didn¡¯t try to kill Connor did I?¡± ina taunted back.


    ¡°Whatever stupid, are you eating this or not?, you can starve yourself to death Bitch, it ain¡¯t gonna make Connor let you out of here, and I seriously don¡¯t Care, are you eating it?¡± Carrissa pointed at the food ced in front of ina, obviously seeing through ina¡¯s Ploy of starving herself till she falls sick.


    ¡°Eat it bird brain, stuff it down your ugly throat till you choke on it, that¡¯s the only thing you know how to do after all dumb ass.¡± ina said, smirking.


    Carrissa drew the food to herself and stare at it longingly, ncing at ina and back at the food, swiping at her sweat beaded face, she shoved to food to ina¡¯s Face, risking a delicious meal in favor of her ego.


    ¡°Wtf!, how dare you¡± ina yelled swiping at her face, she managed to get the food out of her eyes, she red at Carrissa for a moment before going after her, she went for Carrissa¡¯s hair, pulling it so tightly, Carrissa gave an ear splitting scream and grabbed at ina¡¯s eyes, and they both went rolling on the ground, making each other scream.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    *************


    Ava slowly opened her eye, Connor felt it even before she opened her eyes, he couldn¡¯t breath, couldn¡¯t say a thing.


    Ava stared a little unfocused at first, then her eyes flickered with recognition.


    ¡°Logan?¡± She called out, staring at Connor,


    Connor stood death shocked , she knows, how?, how¡¯s this possible.


    Just then a nurse came in for routine check, Seeing Connor standing there, made her shudder, even though, he¡¯s as handsome as sin, and every girl¡¯s secret fantasy, They never forget their ce or what he could do to them if they showed the slightest interest in him, he¡¯ll give them to his soldiers to rape, torture and kill, no one ever dares it. They witnessed it first hand, he killed his Mother after all¡­¡­


    ¡°Sor¡­ sorry, sorry sir, I¡¯m very sorry sir, I¡¯m here for¡­ for¡­. for routine check up¡± she stammered, breathing hard to get the words out.


    Nichs stood outside the Room, Connor hates freaks like this girl, he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, male nurses are sent here, why¡¯s she here Nichs thought, she¡¯ll get herself killed, crazy bitch, Connor didn¡¯t look at her, because he wasn¡¯t even aware she was there, she would have been dead by now, no he didn¡¯t notice her, because he was too focused on Ava, Nichs had heard it all, She had called him Logan, though he was shocked at first, the nurse entrance had jolted him out of his Shock and now she¡¯ll get herself killed, just then the fool spoke.


    ¡°Her highness is awake your majesty!, hurray, I¡¯ll inform Dr walker.¡± She shouted, bringing out her phone from her gown¡¯s pocket and dialing some number.


    Her shout brought back Connor from wherever he had gone in his head, he nced at her with dark intentions mirrored in his eyes, he doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her body, his intentions involved killing.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Connor asked her,


    ¡°You came looking for death didn¡¯t you?¡± Connor said.

 Chapter 26: Ava (Intermission(2))

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 26: Ava (Intermission(2))


    Author¡¯s POV


    Nichs Entered the room to save the nurse.


    ¡°Oh Mira, here you are, I was worried sick you¡¯d get lost and lose your way, uhn Connor, this is Mira, she uhn entered the wrong room, she was supposed toe to mine.¡± Nichs said dryly, not believing what he¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Why is she supposed to be in your room?¡± Connor asked staring pointedly at Nichs.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand, Connor, matters of the heart¡± Nichs smirked, wondering why he felt the need to save the nurse. She stood there transfixed, the shock must have gone straight into her head.


    ¡°Matters of the heart?¡± Connor asked, suspiciously, he wondered when Nichs started liking girls.


    ¡°Yeah, look Ava¡¯s awake, why don¡¯t I call Doctor Walker and walk Mira to my room¡± Nichs said, walking up to the nurse, he ced his hand on her back to lead her out of the room, the nurse jumped at his touch which made Connor raise his brow in question, if the fool will just corporate, this could get Nichs into trouble, he smiled too brightly at Connor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Sweetheart¡± Nichs said, but the bird brained nurse refused to move, Nichs pushed her forward gently with the heel of his hand.


    ¡°Mira?¡±


    The nurse moved towards the door at longst, Nichs led her out of the door without any drama, he turned to close the door, and stared inside the room past Connor, he found Ava staring at them, she must be mad for being ignored,


    ¡°Hi Ava, sorry for ignoring you till now, I guess I was too taken with Mira, hope you¡¯re feeling better?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for an answer but instead Closed the door gently, the nurse stood staring at him dumbly,


    ¡°Follow me¡± He said and started walking, after taking few steps, he heard no footsteps behind him, he looked back and saw the nurse standing there staring at him, he cursed under his breath, does she really want to die?, he walked back and held her arm, gently but firmly, moving fast and dragging the nurse to his room.


    *********


    Connor stood still staring at Ava,


    ¡°Connor?, is that you?, are you going to greet me like Nichs has done or what?¡± She asked him furrowing her brows, Connor heaved a sign of relief, she doesn¡¯t remember calling him Logan, that must have been a mistake, in four strides Connor was beside her bed, she tried to sit up, but Connor stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Why should I rest?, and why is Nichs asking me if I¡¯m feeling better?, Did something happen while i was asleep?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°So many questions when you should be saving your breath, you saved my life and that of the Country¡­¡­. but wait, honestly don¡¯t you remember?¡­..¡± Connor asked.


    As if a tap has been opened, Everything came rushing back to her, flood of memories assailed her.


    ¡°I remember¡± She said in whisper, Connor watched her as her face twisted in anguish, he knelt beside her and held her hands.


    ¡°Is something wrong?, are you in pain?¡± Connor asked worriedly.


    ¡°I could have lost you Connor¡± Ava said as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Ava¡± Connor said her name in whisper, urging her to stop crying, he held her face gently in his hands and wiped her tears with his thumb.


    ¡°Yes, you could have, but you didn¡¯t, you saved me, you¡¯re my Guiding Angel after all.¡± He said understanding that Ava didn¡¯t mean losing him to death, but to himself.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s weird saying this but after Months of pain and watching you lie there alive but lifeless, I discovered that I can¡¯t live without you, even when I hated you so much, I discovered that my hatred for you then was just a pretense to stop my self from loving you more, I love you Ava, I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯m saying makes any sense or if the happenings of the past happened or not, or if you were really greedy then but I really love you and I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Take a breath, take a deep breath¡± Ava said cutting him short, Common heaved heavily, damn, that was a long speech.


    ¡°Did you notice?¡± Ava asked, tears in her eyes, damn, did he make her cry by saying all that?, Connor asked himself,


    ¡°Notice what?, am I the cause of this tears?, did I make you sad by¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No silly¡± Avaughed while tears dropped from her eyes at the same time.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Then if not me, then why are you crying?¡±


    Connor asked confused, he won¡¯t ever be able to understanddies and their emotions.


    ¡°Do you even realize that was the third time you called me by my name after so many years?¡± She said.


    ¡°What?¡± Connor asked, not quite Comprehending the reason why that would make her cry,


    ¡°Are you sad because I called you by your name?¡± He asked, eyes wide open.


    ¡°Of course no, I mean, I like it and I¡¯m happy you called me by my name, and no, I¡¯m not sad and I want you to call me by my name¡± She smiled brightly while more tears fell from her long darkshes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­ this is the third time in years, you remember you first Called me Ava after you marked me, even though i was dying i heard you call Ava, the second and third time today, I just can¡¯t believe it Connor, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡±


    Connor stared at her in disbelief, yeah she¡¯s right, he refused to call her by her name after they got married years ago, and he had said her name unconsciously, four months ago and now, he can¡¯t believe she was counting, he promised himself to call her by her name and so many sweet names, at all times that she¡¯ll lose count. But he still can¡¯t figure out while she¡¯s crying, if she¡¯s so happy, why¡¯s she crying?, he wiped the tears off her cheek gently,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m sorry¡± He said silently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, how worried I was Connor, I couldn¡¯t find you, Everyone lied to me about your whereabout, even Nichs wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth, everything happened so fast, one minute we were having breakfast, in the next minute, you went out for some work, in the next hour, Nichs told me you were out of the country.¡± Ava said changing the topic.


    ¡°I found you at longst but then I couldn¡¯t do a thing, thank Goddess ina was there to help, she helped me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please I don¡¯t ever want to hear that person¡¯s name, don¡¯t ever speak of her in my presence¡± Connor said cutting her off.

 Chapter 27: Freedom: Ava pleads for Alaina

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 27: Freedom: Ava pleads for ina.


    Elora¡¯s POV


    He¡¯s so rude!, dragging me along like I¡¯m some piece of furniture.


    ¡°Let go¡± I said as he threw me into the room, he closed the door behind him and faced me.


    ¡°Young woman, thest time I checked, I stopped holding you like two seconds ago¡±


    ¡°Well I said that while you were holding me and it happened that you left my arm just as I spoke the word¡± I said ring at him, matters of the heart?, with whom?


    ¡°Woah, what a great speech¡± He said tauntingly.


    ¡°Whatever, what at we doing here, look I appreciate that you helped me out there but now..¡± I tried saying


    ¡°Helped you?¡± He chuckled


    ¡°I saved your darned butt¡± He smirked


    ¡°Thanks, but now, I wanna go home, let me out else¡­..¡± I said forming some kind of threat in my head, hoping he¡¯ll let me go.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow, Less than five minutes ago, you were shaking before Connor, and now you¡¯ve suddenly be a scarydy?¡± He saidughing


    ¡°Look here, I¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, you look here, I don¡¯t even like girls like you, and I certainly don¡¯t want you here either, Goddess, why did I even save this woman?, I should have left her to die, you humans are so irritating, you all disgust me¡± He told me to my face, looking at me like, I¡¯m some dirt on his stark white dress, and I¡¯m not supposed to be there.


    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t like girls like me?, so what kind of girls do you like then?, uhn?, and you find humans so irritating, you shouldn¡¯t live with us then, and you don¡¯t want me here, well I don¡¯t want to be here either, and I¡¯m not scared of his highness, just surprised to see him up close.¡± I said ring at him.


    ¡°Why should I tell you the kind of girls I like?, and yes I find your kind Irritating and I don¡¯t live with you, in fact you broke thew by being here¡± He said turning his back on me, I wanted to tell him, I¡¯m not here because I want to, but he spoke before I could.


    ¡°And of course, you shouldn¡¯t be scared of Connor, I saved you from him but who will save you from me?, you should be very, very scared of me, because I can be your worst nightmare if I choose to be¡± He said gravely. Why do I feel this is the beginning of my troubles?.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I don¡¯t understand what the matter is with Connor, ina helped so much and now he¡¯s telling me not not to say her name in his presence and that he has imprisoned her because Nichs refused to ept that she helped and that he thinks she nned to kill me instead?


    ¡°Look Ava, you just woke up after four months of agony, you shouldn¡¯t be concerned about this issues¡± Connor said obviously Irritated with the Conversation.


    ¡°But Connor she¡­¡­¡± I tried to talk him out of his decision.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Please Ava¡± Connor said, and I suddenly think he looks tired,


    ¡°OK I won¡¯t talk about her, but there¡¯s something I¡¯ll like to ask you¡± I told him trying to lighten his mood.


    ¡°Yes?, what is it?¡± He asked


    ¡°Can we go for a ride?, as soon as I¡¯m ok?¡± I asked surprising him, he probably think I wanted to continue pleading for ina.


    ¡°Ok, which car do you want?¡± He asked, his tone t.


    ¡°Horse ride, and I said we, not I¡± I said Smiling.


    ¡°No¡± He said getting up from his knees, but I held him in ce.


    ¡°Please, I want us to go for a horse ride just like the old times, won¡¯t you please just do this for me, for us?¡± I asked making puppy eyes, Erging my natural big eyes and making sure tears gathered at the Conner of my eyes.


    ¡°Fine¡± He said, I hid my smile, I knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist,


    ¡°But only when you¡¯re well enough to go out, as soon as you¡¯re well¡± he announced to my dislike.


    ¡°But Connor¡­.¡± I drawled


    ¡°No buts, take it or leave it¡± He said grinning, he probably thinks I¡¯ll leave it.


    ¡°Fine, take it¡± I pouted, he stared at me with raised brow


    ¡°Then Mr Donnacha, we do have a deal?¡± I said smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°Definitely your highness¡± he said


    ¡°Then shall we shake hands to seal the deal?¡± I asked. He regarded me calmly, looking me over.


    ¡°But you do know, you weren¡¯t really gonna cry, you cheated, ying with my emotions and¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uhn uhn, toote now, you agreed already, stop whining.¡± I said, sticking out my tongue at him.


    ¡°Look like¡­..¡± He started to say.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get tickled¡± I shouted


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not tickling you, you can rx¡± But I see straight through his ploy, trying to get me to rx and then he¡¯ll¡­..


    ¡°Nobody tricks me to get what they want¡± He shouted and his hands were all over me, tickling the fuck out of me.


    I screeched and pushed him off, I almost got out of the bed but he caught me and tickled me so much, I wasughing and moving like a snake, Iughed and heughed with, it¡¯s just like the old times,


    ¡°Look who got tickled for tricking me¡± He saidughing and I giggled, We were caught up ying that we didn¡¯t realize someone entered, it took a couple of coughing and throat clearing before we noticed the doctor.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you two, but Nichs called and said thedy¡¯s awake, so if you don¡¯t mind I¡¯ll check her health status quickly and be on my way.¡±


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I blinked, I was so carried away that I didn¡¯t notice him till he was in the room, out of the very few friends I have, Steve walker happens to be one of the two people I really Care about and best buddy, even though I¡¯m quite annoyed he intruded on our privacy, I can¡¯t punish or get angry with him, Anyways like Nichs, he¡¯s not a little bit scared of me,


    ¡°Whatever, get it done quickly and get your butt out of here¡± I said harshly


    ¡°Connor!¡± Ava scolded, I smiled pleadingly,


    ¡°Not to worry miss, your husband has been known to be impatient, when the matters concerns his mate, who happens to be you¡± Steve said said as he unloaded his brief case.


    ¡°Uhn uhn, so I¡¯ve been told¡± Ava smiled warmly


    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up Steve¡­¡­¡± I said, threat evident in my tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you old chap, you don¡¯t even have the license to seize my license, so pipe it down dude¡± Steve rethroted.


    ¡°You guys know each other?¡± Ava asked delightedly, a curious expression on her face.


    ¡°Aye my Lady, I¡¯ve known him since I was ten and he nine, uhn, how old was Nichs?, ahh yes 7, I¡¯ve had the unfortunate luck to be friends with him since then¡± Steve said, faking a sour expression, the nerve of the man!.


    ¡°Woah so long¡± Ava said, surprise written on her face.


    ¡°So it seems my love, and dear old Steve, since you know how to tell stories wonderfully, how about I visit your good old home of this days and entertain sweet young Eric and ry to him, stories of your heroic past¡± I said smirking to the horror of the man, Eric is his 9 year old son, and an interesting boy at that.


    ¡°If you even dare, I swear to Selene, I¡¯ll pluck out your eyes from their socket and feed it to¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do nothing of such manner my good old friend, in anyways you can only do something of that nature, if you have the guts¡± I replied, cutting off his sentence. By now, as usual I was enjoying our banter and his frustration.


    ¡°How dare you say I don¡¯t have the guts, you think I¡¯m less of a man than you are?, Rank and power apart, I¡¯ll wipe that ugly grin off your ugly catholic face with just one blow¡± Steve said waggering his finger at me.


    ¡°How dare you call my pure face ugly, you vicious, ugly specie from space¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­.¡± We got so rowdy, intercepting the other¡¯s speech before one finish speaking, we barely heard what the other was saying, we just kept ranting at each other.


    Steve shoved his finger to my face and I poked his chest, Steve sses were off, my shirt¡¯s sleeve rolled up to the elbow, we were ready to have it out by the meat of our teeth.


    ¡°Boys¡­..¡± No one listened


    ¡°Boys!¡±Ava shouted, her palms over her ears, every movement suspended, arms in the air.


    ¡°Does anyone even remember, I¡¯m here?¡± Ava asked


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­..¡± I drawled, she red at me, shutting me up.


    ¡°Sorry¡± Steve said and stepped back, locating his sses and slipping it on, Ava arched her brow at me in question.


    ¡°Yeah me too¡± I said reluctantly


    ¡°You too what?¡± She asked frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m sor¡­. sorry, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked still frowning.


    ¡°Just saying we¡¯re not boys, we¡¯re grown ups, well at least I am¡± I said looking away.


    ¡°Well after all this, I don¡¯t think you bots are¡± Ava said, arms crossed.


    ¡°We¡¯re not bo¡­.¡± Steve started to say


    ¡°You are to me until you start behaving like grown ups, now if you¡¯d please, have My check up done quickly before I decide, if I¡¯m an headache or heart attack¡± she said ring at us, I sat at the edge of the bed while Steve went about his business


    ¡°If you¡¯d please lie down ma¡¯am¡± Steeve said, after 10 minutes had gone by, he announced her ok.


    ¡°She¡¯s out of danger and well enough but she still need to rest some more, which means no childish games for now¡± He said thest bit to spite me.


    I ignored his words and stood up to shake his hands.


    ¡°And you Logan Donnacha, I dere you unbnce to live in this world¡± Steve said tight lipped


    ¡°What?¡± I asked amused, knowing we¡¯re about to have another banter, it¡¯s unavoidable.


    ¡°Yes, the doctor finds you mentally unfit¡± Steve said ring at me while I grinned.


    ¡°Oh no, do I perceive another round of madness?¡± Ava asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 28: Horse ride with Connor

    Hell Marriage


    Chapter 28: Horse ride with Connor


    Ava¡¯s POV


    The men started their ramblings, then Nichs came in, I hoped he¡¯d restore, instead it got worse, he supported Connor at first, then Changed sides, they took sides and changed sides, bullying each other, theyughed together and at each other, not that I understand a thing they¡¯re saying, I still can¡¯t believe my eyes, I¡¯ve never seen this side of Connor, and honestly the man has many sides, i shooed all of them out of my room hen I felt like I¡¯ll eventually run mad, I could hear themughing in the hall as they move away, still not believing Nichs and Connor are friends in fact great friends, that Connor could be friends with anyone at all surprises me, I rang a bell and two minutester a maid knocked on the door.


    Elora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Are you thinking about him again?¡± Mum asked, startling me. I turned to see her walk out of the house and sit on the porch with me.


    ¡°No mum¡± I replied lying, yeah, I¡¯ve been thinking about him, I can¡¯t seem to get my mind off his statement, he said he can be my worst nightmare if he chose to be.


    ¡°Perhaps my little angel is crushing on the poor soul?¡± Mum teased


    ¡°Of course not Mum, and stop calling him a poor soul¡± I said, giving her a weird look


    ¡°Just saying, and anyone who¡¯s encountered your temper, bes a poor soul, you must have worried the poor boy.¡± Mum said looking at the cloudless sky


    ¡°Mum seriously, I didn¡¯t trouble him, you should have seen the way he behaved with me, bossing me around, and the tone with which he spoke to me, if you¡¯d met him yourself mum, you Would have seen, he¡¯s no poor soul ¡®¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the sky¡¯s beautiful?¡± Mum asked


    ¡°Mum!, don¡¯t change the topic now, I¡¯m serious, he¡¯s¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re falling for him¡± Mum said with a knowing look in her eyes, this is crazy!


    ¡°Oh mum, you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Look baby, We humans, have short days to spend here on earth, and love doesn¡¯te everyday, and certainly not to everyone, fate chooses his warriors, if fate has chosen you to love, then sweetheart don¡¯t throw away your love, I¡¯m d I have you, but if I had known this much then, I wouldn¡¯t have thrown away my love and now it¡¯s toote¡± Mum said, a faraway look in her eyes.


    ¡°Mum¡­.., I know what you mean, but I don¡¯t love him¡­..¡± I tried saying.


    ¡°You are destined to fall in love with him child, if not he wouldn¡¯t have rescued you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mum¡­.¡± I drawled.


    ¡°No Elora, Learn from this old Mum of yours, Apologize to the young man when you see him next, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see him soon, and don¡¯t forget to say your thanks¡­¡± She said getting up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in, it¡¯ste, you shoulde in too baby, I think it¡¯s gonna rain¡± She patted my hair and went in


    ¡°He¡¯s not a young man mum, he¡¯s a vampire, a nasty one at that¡± I said silently


    ¡°I heard that, he¡¯s still a man and you still have to apologize¡± Mum said from inside the house, I knew she¡¯ll hear, why bother speaking silently,


    ¡°Oh mom¡± I whispered, Just one Mistake of going to the pce and mum thinks I¡¯m in love. And with a vampire!.


    I nced up, the sky looks cloudless and clear, why would mum think it would rain?.


    Doctor Walker already called me to his office and scolded me earlier today,


    ¡°Why?, you would have been killed¡± The Doctor had chided me.


    if only Sylvester¡¯s wife hadn¡¯t fell from the stairs, I wouldn¡¯t have had to stand in for him today¡­¡­ Rain suddenly started falling without warning sshing on me and the wind picked up. Mother is right, she¡¯s always right, but I hope she¡¯s wrong this time¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I turned in my bed the whole night, I wasn¡¯t able to sleep, Ava had called me Logan, Steve had also called me Logan, though I spoke with him, and he thought Ava knows already but I can¡¯t tell her my dark secrets, it will tear us apart, yet again.


    Morning came and I dressed Annoyingly.


    What annoys me so, I don¡¯t know.


    I moved to have my breakfast in the dinning room and met Ava there, sitting in the rocking chair beside the fire ce and reading a gossip magazine,


    ¡°What, you!¡± I said displeased, no one seem to be in the room except for her, By now, they usually waited for me toe and then we¡¯ll have breakfast, Ava nced up from the Magazine, and smiled


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡± She said standing up from her chair. My jaw dropped open, she was dressed in a blue Riding gown that matches the color of her eyes, the front of the dress cut low but decently so, revealing the swell of her breast, the skirt full, and the sleeves short, with rows of button at the front of the dress, her dress was beautiful but she was¡­¡­ Gorgeous


    She walked Toward me, her steps provocative, I remembered to close my mouth, I swallowed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be up as of yet¡­.¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you too¡± She said scarstically, raising her self on tiptoes and giving me a quick kiss on the lips, enough to make me faint.


    ¡°Eat quickly¡± She said turning


    ¡°Wait there¡­. where¡¯re the others, and why should I eat, why are in Riding clothes, why are you even out of bed¡­.. ¡±


    ¡°Which should I answer first? Uhn let¡¯s see¡­. ah I see, the others already ate and went about their businesses, you should eat because, we¡¯re going out, and I¡¯m wearing this clothes because, we¡¯re going Riding, andstly I¡¯m out of bed because I¡¯m well enough, and we do have a deal¡± Ava said


    ¡°Ava, what do you think you¡¯re doing?, you¡¯re supposed to be resting and here you are nning¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°We have a deal Connor, and I really want to go, please¡­¡­.¡± Ava said, downcast


    ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll eat quickly, and change my clothes, then we¡¯ll be on our way¡± I said, not that I could refuse her anything in that dress, I think she wore it specifically to persuade me.


    ¡°Perfect!, in the main time, I¡¯ll ask Mia to fill and ready our water bottles And our lunch packed¡± Ava said Smiling warmly, damn, she¡¯s¡­.. beautiful


    ***********


    Ava¡¯s POV


    We rode out after Connor changed his dress, the air was warm and smells sweet, we had rode very far from the pce when the sun finally rose from behind the clouds, and Connor suggested stop by the ruins to eat our lunch. I spread the pic mat and spread out the foods, Mia had went over board, I chuckled, we can¡¯t possibly finish all this. I prepared everything, and went to call Connor from the midst of the ruins.


    ¡°You Know Ava, this use to be a pce, the war destroyed it¡± Connor said sensing my presence.


    ¡°Ohh¡± I said not knowing what to say.


    He stood staring intently at the walls


    ¡°You know, Mother said, she Conceived me here¡± He said, a faraway look I his eyes,


    ¡°Woah so sweet, it looks pretty¡± I said, trying to rid him of the sorrow I saw in his eyes and putting myself in trouble. He regarded me with a smile ying in his lips.


    ¡°How about we conceive our first child here too?, wouldn¡¯t it be romantic?¡± He said drawing me close to him.

 Chapter 29: Horse ride and picnic(Adult Rated)

    Chapter 29: Horse ride and Pic (Adult Rated)


    Ava¡¯s POV


    He lowered his head and touched his lips to mine, I closed my eyes enjoying the lips y, then he teased my mouth open, and his tongue delved in my mouth, I felt light headed, his mouth tastes¡­¡­.. Delicious. He released me and we both came up for breath.


    ¡°Do you know it¡¯s been hard trying to avoid you all these years?¡± He said after some minutes,


    ¡°It was like trying to survive without¡­¡­. blood ¡± He said thinking. Inhaling sharply and deeply.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I inhaled her intoxicating scent deeply, closing my eyes as I do so, I opened my my eyes to see her staring at me intently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ruined many things Ava, and though I can¡¯t change the past, I can only say I¡¯m sorry for the things I¡¯ve put you through¡± I said sincerely. She put her hands tenderly on both side of my face,


    ¡°I should have trusted you Ava, I guess somewhere deep inside me, I had known you had not betrayed me, but I wanted to believe what they were saying so desperately, that I threw us away¡± I said feeling the strain of all these years settle like a heavy cloak atop my shoulders.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Ava asked quietly, still staring at me, emotion written over her face.


    ¡°I spoke with the king yesterday night, he told me everything, you were right, and i was wrong, I was foolish,pletely ignorant, and pig headed¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shh, at least you admit to being stubborn¡± She said andughed shortly.


    I wish we¡­¡­.. I hadn¡¯t wasted so much ¡± time ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡± shhhh, what matters is that we are together and in love the past doesn¡¯t matter anyways and we shouldn¡¯t let it stop us¡± Ava said


    ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t have believed the things they said about you, I should have tried to listen to you but I didn¡¯t, and that was my greatest mistake¡± I replied, sadness settled over me.


    ¡°Connor they¡¯re your family, and it¡¯s easier and normal to trust what they said, It doesn¡¯t matter, you believed them because you trust them, you grew up with them around you, anyways the past doesn¡¯t count, our future and present does¡± Ava said, and he nodded knowingly. Lowering his head, and meeting his lips to hers.


    Author¡¯s POV


    It had been one thing not to know love, but now she had known him, lived with him, loved him, ached for him, and he was here, and that was all that mattered.


    The feel of his lips, the touch of his hands, even rough with the same desire¡­¡­.


    His hands moved and buttons seemed to melt away, Clothing fell, his lips barely breaking from hers, she was more awkward, her hands tugging at his cloth,


    she stood naked first, and finally his lips left hers, trailing against her throat. Her fingers knotted in his hair, as he found her breast with his tongue, teased her nipple to a hardened tip, then licked, sucked, and bathed that tip until it seemed that the sensation streaked right through her body,


    bringing a red hot hunger, she whispered his name, tugged at his hair, but he ignored her, kissing her belly, dropping to his knees, drawing her abdomen flush to his face and nting tiny kisses lower and lower, while stroking her inner thighs.


    Her hands gripped his shoulders; her knees buckled, she came down before him, shaking, seeking his lips and shoulders with her kiss, eager to touch him, taste him everywhere,y her face against his chest, feel the smoothness and fire of his flesh, arouse him, excite him, torment as he tormented her. Her fingers closed fully around his sex, stroked¡­.. His mouth crushed against hers, and she was suddenly off her feet and t on her back, he parted her legs with thigh.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She met his eyes just as he sank into her, very slowly at first, watching her all the while. She couldn¡¯t close her eyes, couldn¡¯t look away. she gasped slightly as she shuddered with a sudden convulsion. With a swift thrust he went deeper still. And she came alive, writhing to the thunderous rhythm that gripped him and swept them up together. Reckless, wild, desperate, she clung to him, seeking and knowing what she sought, reaching and feeling the ecstasy take her atst, exploding into a climax and kept her trembling and convulsing with little aftershocks long after she felt the fierce constriction of his body shuddering throughout her own, he climaxed so vtiley that it was long, long moment before he could feel again at all, breath¡­.. hear the world again despite the still raucous beating of his heart.


    ***********


    Elora shrugged tiredly into her clothes, after a day of such hard work, Sylvester had been given a day off to look after his wife, and she had stood in for him and done his share of work with hers, Doctor Walker had sent in help but after recent events, Elora was feeling guilty enough and had offered to work on his behalf. Nursing is so hard, and she loved it, but recently she¡¯s been working part time at a club to save money for their house maintenance, she had to work long and hard, and it makes her weary most times than not.


    She came out of the changing room dragging her feet, she still has to report to Dr walker, he had personally sent for her toe see him after the day¡¯s work, she was so tired and bone weary, she moved along to The doctor¡¯s office unwillingly, she raised her hands to knock but instead the door opened and she stared at a broad chest, she looked up to see, the doctor must be going home already, she¡¯s lucky to have met him.


    ¡°Doctor, I¡­.¡± But the pair of eyes that met with hers, weren¡¯t the doctor¡¯s warm honey brown eyes but steely gray.


    ¡°Hello there Mira¡± Said the Man, with his lips curled up in a mocking smile.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± But She fainted before she could finish her statement


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I saddled the pony I had rode in the morning, while Connor saddled his stallion, I smiled at the memory of what happened between us, like two hours ago, after that, we had eaten lunch, and made love again and I had slept in his arms,


    ¡°Why are you smiling so much, like a cat that stole a fish?¡± Connor said, taunting. One arm across the horse¡¯s back, leaning on the stallion, and the wind ying with his hair. Gosh, he looks Gorgeous and handsome.


    ¡°Issh, and why were you staring at me?¡± I said making a face at him. Folding my arms.


    ¡°Because you giggled¡± He said grinning.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± I said pouting, I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t giggle, he was making it up


    ¡°You did¡± He said smirking


    ¡°No I¡­.¡± I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my stomach, then my arms, it was suddenly all over my body.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Connor asked, he was beside me in seconds.


    ¡°Ava, Sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, worry etched in his face


    ¡°Pain¡­ all over¡­. it¡­. hurts¡± I said between gasps


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re shifting¡± He said, but I couldn¡¯t hear the rest of the things, he was saying,


    The pain was too¡­¡­. intense.

 Chapter 30: Shifted

    Chapter 30: Shifted


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    She really looks tired, I had initially thought she had passed out cold, from seeing me, but Steve says, she¡¯s been working double shifts, her own and a colleague¡¯s own, I stared down at her as she sleeps peacefully on a spare bed, in Steve¡¯s own office, I checked my watch again, it¡¯s been two hours since she passed out, I had offered to stay with her and Steve had gone home, to see his son, he had teased me about her being my mate and we hadughed at the prospect of me ever liking girls, or a human ever bing my mate, but seriously I felt disturbed, I¡¯ve developed a liking for her, I had turned in my bedst night, unable to sleep, and thinking of her bright green eyes, I hadter gone riding Mydy, but it hadn¡¯t helped, is she truly my mate?, I had developed hatred for women since Early childhood, instead, I had fallen in love with cars, but since seeing herst night I had been seriously thinking about the prospect of her being my mate, it won¡¯t be such a bad idea after all¡­¡­


    I felt movement on the bed behind me,


    I nced at the bed and saw her, trying to get up.


    ¡°Hey you¡¯re awake?.¡± I asked, moving to stand beside her and helping her up.


    ¡°Thank you¡± She said curtly


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so mean, earlier you¡¯d fallen into my arms with no argument¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I fainted?¡± She asked sounding like, she was going to faint again. I moved closer to her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­..¡± I replied trying to be nice, well if she¡¯s really my mate, I better start all over again, and start by being nice.


    ¡°How long?¡± She asked desperately, is she perhaps going to meet someone. I hope not.


    ¡°Two hours and¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh shit¡± She swore, I¡¯ve honestly only met fewdies who swears. She started looking around for her things, she found her bag and sandals, she wore them quickly, she swung the bag over her shoulders.


    ¡°Why are you in a hurry?¡± I asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer your questions, I only answer to doctor Walker, where Doctor Walker?¡± She asked suddenly.


    ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t answer my questions, but I have to answer yours?¡± I asked folding my arms.


    ¡°Look, I have to go home and i still have to get to work and I don¡¯t have time for this¡­ I ¡­¡­.¡± She stuttered


    ¡°Water?¡± I asked, unfolding my arms


    ¡°No, thanks¡± She said


    ¡°Steve has gone home, and why did you work two shifts?, You could have easily asked for help¡­. ¡±


    ¡°I owe you no exnation, please move out of my way, I have important things to do¡­¡± She said, arms crossed.


    ¡°OK, look why don¡¯t I drop you home?,¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thanks but No¡± She said coldly.


    ¡°Steve orders¡± I said raising my palms, though I lied, it worked.


    ¡°Fine then¡± She said, ring at me.


    ************


    I find her to be quite different, while other girls would screech at the speed with which I was driving the car, she had her hands outside the window, the wind blowing her golden hair, while she hummed along with the song ying on the radio, the music station I flipped the radio to were ying, sit still look pretty, by Daya, it said something about her being a queen and not Needing a King, I made an attempt at conversation, it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Uhn what¡¯s your real name?, I mean Mira¡¯s cool but I¡¯d like to know your real name¡­.¡± I said, but she ignored me.


    ¡°OK then, I¡¯ll stick with Mira, it sounds sweet.¡±


    Then I focused on driving her home, I had taken the county road, it makes it longer but safer, It was free of other vehicles and the prospect of an ident was low, At the rate of my speed breaking necking, it was safer¡­¡­ but longer, but she doesn¡¯t seem to mind anyways.


    ¡°Uhm, Mira¡­..¡±


    ¡°Look, if you¡¯d just please keep to yourself and stop talking to me¡± She said ring at me.


    ¡°Well, you said fifth Avenue, and I just wanted to tell you, we¡¯re here¡± I said amused, as her fire spitting look changed.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    Ava had turned in the middle of no where, I was very afraid, I knew the pain would be excruciating, there was no one to help, her bones had snapped, and they had reshaped, I had the good sense to strip her, when her bones were snapping, thereby saving her clothes, she had gone through so much agony, I felt like I would die on the spot, just before she shifted, I had seen her mate mark, it had shone so brightly that I thought I would really go blind, while we had made love, I saw that her Mate mark had formed, it was strange, it was beautiful, the markings of the Goddess and admist the all the markings, something was written, I had told Ava, she had shifted her hair so I could have a better look, The single word, ¡®Logan¡¯ Had been written there, I felt like I was suffocating, when Ava asked what it was, I had lied to her, I told her, it hadn¡¯t formedpletely and I couldn¡¯t see it, Now she stood before me in her wolf form, white as snow, beautiful and gracious, Her eyes¡­¡­.. Gold, different from their formal color ¡®blue¡¯, I thought, she had the moon crescent on her Crown, she stood in the sun, As beautiful as Fuck, we yed while she was in her wolf form for 30 minutes, she wanted to feel it for a while longer, but I had said no, the clouds were gathering, she could speak to me directly, like some sort of Mind link, ¡®Telepathy¡¯, turning back to human was as well painful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯d get the hang of things, after one or two trials¡± I smiled down at her, I dressed her as quickly as I can, I lifted her and sat her atop my stallion, she seemed to weak to ride alone, though she¡¯s an excellent horse woman, but right now¡­¡­, I jumped behind her and nudged the horse into moving, Ava stared up at me, she indicated the pony,


    ¡°She¡¯ll follow, naturally, you don¡¯t have to worry¡± I smiled and we were flying across the fieds in a neck breaking run, while Avaid her head against my chest.


    *************


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re back!¡± Elora¡¯s Mum, saddie shouted as she came out from around the house.


    Elora Opened the car¡¯s door, and closed it behind her.


    ¡°Hi mum¡± She said, hugging and kissing her mum¡¯s Cheek, Nichs came out of the car, and stood, watching the show of love.


    ¡°Hi baby¡± Saddie said, and looked Nichs over.


    ¡°And you must be?¡± She asked smiling, already guessing who he might be, her daughter doesn¡¯t take lifts from strangers, especially handsome strangers.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Elora started to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the young man can talk.¡± Saddie said smiling and walking up to Nichs


    ¡°Nichs Ma¡¯am, Nichs Donnacha¡± GE said bowing over hand, and kissing it.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the guy my daughter has fallen in love with? ¡± Saddie said ignoring hisst name.


    ¡°Mum!¡± Elora shouted.


    ¡°Such a fine name¡± Saddie said ignoring her daughter.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in, and have a cookie?¡± Saddie asked, Elora went pale


    She sounds so nice, unlike her curt daughter, Nichs would have liked to go in, but he¡¯s been gone from the pce a long time, and he¡¯d really like to go back before the promising rain falls.


    ¡°I¡¯d really like to wait ma¡¯am but I¡¯ve got some important stuffs to attend to¡± He smiled prettily,


    ¡°On that note, I¡¯ll go in, see you some other time, and oh don¡¯t worry about the rain, you¡¯ll be home, long before it falls¡± She smiled and turned, she has a killer shape, Nichs thought.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Thank the young man for the lift and don¡¯t forget to apologize and thank him for the other time too¡± Saddie said to Elora, and touched her arm, before going in, they stood in silence for some seconds, Staring at earth other.


    ¡°Thanks for the lift and for the other time and, I¡¯m sorry for being rude¡± Elora said staring pointedly at him.


    ¡°Oh OK Mira, and Mira about the other time¡­.. Steve¡­¡­¡± Nichs was saying.


    ¡°My name is Elora not Mira, please leave and I hope we never meet again!¡± Elora said angrily


    ¡°Don¡¯t think because mum¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh not to worry Elora¡­¡± Nichs grinned.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be seeing more of each other, because ma¡¯am, I think you¡¯re my mate¡± Nichs said grinning, much to Elora¡¯s horror.

 Chapter 31: Nil Accuses Connor

    Chapter 31: Nil uses Connor


    Ava¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    We had gotten to the pce just as the rain started, we got drenched but maids, had prepared an umbre prior to our arrival, they must have been expecting us, I was drenched a little and I shivered as Connor handed me down the horse, he joined me shortly as he handed over the stallion¡¯s reins to a stable hand, the mare I rode earlier was being tended to by another stable hand, I thought she wouldn¡¯t follow, but she had followed us after a while, today was wonderful, it was scary, I never thought I would ever shift, but I had and it¡¯s really wonderful, Connor has said to keep it a secret from others, at least for a while.


    Connor lifted me in his arms, and took me inside, we were received on the stairs by Nichs and some maids,


    ¡°Take her to her room, she¡¯ll catch a cold if she doesn¡¯t get out of those clothes.¡± Connor said as he handed me over to the maids.


    ¡°Sorry sweetheart, I would have taken you myself but I need to discuss some urgent matters with Nichs¡± Connor said, kissing my cheeks.


    I smiled, and nodded, the maids wrapped a cloak tightly around my arms, Connor moved away with Nichs. They look cute together.


    I got to my room without Misharp, I was shivering despite the cloak, though not from cold, but from the happiness I was feeling.


    I stood under hot shower for a long time, the maids rubbed some ointment on my skin, I had dinner, and the maids left, not long after I settled Comfortably to read a novel, a maid knocked on the door and I gave her permission toe in, she came in with a letter, saying some stranger gave it to her, and told her to give it to me directly, I wonder who could have sent me a letter, I took the letter from her and opened it, the words were scrawled across the paper,


    ¡°Greetings to her Majesty, from your good servant, I hope her highness is doing wonderfully, even though you had obviously forgotten a person who helped in times of past, if your highness would be so gracious as to visit your servant and prisoner¡±


    ina.


    Goodness mine!, I had forgotten all about ina.


    ¡°Who did you say gave you this letter?¡± I asked, raising my head up. But the maid was gone.


    ****************


    ¡°Have you given it to her?¡± ina asked the maid.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± The maid replied, looking sideways


    ¡°Thank you very much, I owe you one, I¡¯ll repay you as soon as I¡¯m out of here¡± ina side.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now¡± The maid said, hurrying away.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart, uhn, but do you think, it¡¯ll work?¡± Carrissa asked.


    ¡°No doubt, I¡¯m smart because I use my brains. Now wait Carrissa, she¡¯lle running here before the night¡¯s over.¡± Carrissa said smirking.


    ¡°This is just, the first phrase of my¡­.. oh sorry I mean our n.¡± ina said folding her hands.


    Author¡¯s POV


    Connor sat in the arm chair while Nichs sat opposite to him.


    ¡°Do you mean, Her mark says your name?¡± Nichs said, eyes widening


    ¡°The day is near Nichs, I don¡¯t think it will be long before Avaes to know my dark secrets, I¡¯m really scared Nichs¡± Connor said, looking past Nichs.


    ¡°Come on, we just had to make sure no one reads out what¡¯s written on her mark, to her, then we¡¯d just have to hatch a n, ande up with some story.¡± Nichs said. Already forming a n in his head.


    ¡°Do you think that will work?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°Trust me on this¡± Nichs said and Connor nodded.


    ¡°Now tell me, why were you smiling so much earlier, even though I was drenched, were you perhaps happy I was drenched?¡± Connor asked, amusement in his eyes.


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ve found her Connor, my mate.¡± Nichs said, grinning.


    ¡°Oh and who¡¯s the lucky one?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°Tell me brother, have you been lying to me recently?¡± Connor asked


    ¡°What are you saying?, I¡­.. I didn¡¯t do any such things¡­..¡± Nichs stuttered


    ¡°The nurse girl?, you didn¡¯t know her before did you?¡± Connor asked smirking


    ¡°Well¡­.. well maybe¡± Nichs said, swallowing hard.


    ¡°Well my bet is, she¡¯s your mate, Well you can have her, but make sure she doesn¡¯t cause problems for me, otherwise, I¡¯d really hate to be the cause of my brother¡¯s sadness¡± Connor said.


    ***********


    In the dead of the night Carrissa heard some sounds and woke ina.


    ¡°Who do you think is speaking to the guards¡± She asked ina.


    ¡°How will I know that?, am I some witch, that I know everything?¡± ina asked irritated.


    ¡°It might be that, they¡¯ve brought some foods to us¡± Carrissa said, smiling, the prospect of food appealing to her.


    ¡°Oh you fool, It¡¯s the middle of the night, will the cook, serve us food now?, or are we some Royalty, that we get to eat when we want?¡± ina asked disgusted, the idiot had woken her for apparently no need.


    ¡°Who knows, and hey you don¡¯t ever dare call me that again!¡± Carrissa whispered furiously.


    ¡°Listen here fool¡­¡­¡± ina started to say.


    ¡°Did I perhaps, visit at the wrong time?¡± Ava asked the two.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± The two shouted.


    ¡°Please keep it down, except for the guards and you, no one else knows I¡¯m here, and I would really like to keep it that way.¡± Ava said, whispering.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    Morning came faster than usual, maybe it¡¯s because I sleptte, whatever it is, I dressed quickly and went to the dining room, I met every one,


    by the look of things they all just sitted, the king lowered his gaze as soon as we made eye contact, I had yet to decide his punishment, at first I intended to call the Elders meeting but then why should I?, he¡¯s not important, he¡¯ll get his punishmentter, Ava was already sitted at the table, she was wearing a honey colored gown, except for fatigue written over her, nothing seems to be wrong¡­.. Except for the color of her eyes, it was still golden, it will change sooner orter, not to worry.


    ¡°Good morning¡± Ava greeted me, smiling.


    ¡°Morning Love, how was your night?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Splendid, yours?¡± A shadow passing over her features as she answered.


    ¡°Likewise¡± I said. Every one said their greetings and I took my ce at the table.


    At my signal, the maids started bringing in the dishes, Ava hadn¡¯t cooked today, I could tell from the aroma. They began serving the foods.


    Then something shocking happened. Ava¡¯s supposed brother, Nil, Entered, and looked across the table and at Ava.


    ¡°Why¡¯s he in here?¡± I asked Nichs, who seem confused at the moment. I still have some doubt, about he, being my mate¡¯s Brother, I think it¡¯s all a n and Ava fell for it.


    ¡°Hi there Ava¡± He said, Ava, not noticing his presence before now, looked up, first surprise, then a smile spread across her features.


    ¡°Hey baby¡± She said.


    ¡°Come on over¡± She said, spreading her arms. He walked to her and gave her a hug while she sat, patting her head.


    ¡°Stop that¡± Ava saidughing


    ¡°You¡¯ll never change, will you?¡± Ava said.


    ¡°No never¡± He said, regarding His sister.


    ¡°But you did change¡­.¡±


    ¡°I was told, you¡¯re awake, and obviously you¡¯ve forgotten all about me, I just thought to check up on you¡± He said after a while.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not really serious, are you?, I mean I would never forget about you, you¡¯re my brother!¡± Ava Eximed. I¡¯ve had enough of this!.


    ¡°Oh you didn¡¯t, you just had to go riding with your beloved husband, all that, while you just woke, but you forgot you had a brother¡± He said staring at Ava, then at me.


    ¡°Nil¡­..¡± Ava drawled, holding his hand


    ¡°Ah, brother inw, good morning to you too, Sister snatcher¡± He said, in a very mean tone


    ¡°Nil¡­. watch it¡± Ava said, brows furrowed


    ¡°Oh I see, your husband looks¡­.. should I say handsome, even though, you had not thought twice about marrying the person who took, mother and father away from us¡± He said, obviously angry, I stood up from my seat.


    ¡°Look Young man¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m speaking with my sister and until she doesn¡¯t want me to speak anymore, I¡¯ll keep speaking¡± He red at me, the people at the table rose.


    ¡°Why, Ava?, were you really that desperate to be with a man, who killed his own mother in cold blood?¡± He asked ring at Ava, my blood went cold, blood drained from my face, I could feel my body going numb.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cyprian Donovan, I won¡¯t stand here, while you speak ill of my husband and Mate, leave it or take it, he¡¯s my husband now and things will remain that way, so you better know what¡¯s best for you and keep shut!¡± Ava said, standing up and mming her hands on the table, so much that it¡¯s force, sent some tes and cups crashing down. And for the first time in a long while, calling her brother by his name.

 Chapter 32: When hell let loose

    Chapter 32: when hell let loose


    Author¡¯s POV


    Connor stormed out of the dining room, not because he was angry, maybe he was partly angry, but his storming out Has to do with fear, he was damn scared, he was losing grip, he wasn¡¯t afraid of loosing the vampire throne, because honestly, the throne is his to keep, it¡¯s his birth right, so it doesn¡¯t matter what happened, but he is scared of loosing Ava, it¡¯s funny isn¡¯t it?, He, a vampire/demon lord scared of anything?.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Nichs, understanding that, Connor leaving the room, wasn¡¯t really attributed to anger, he followed him, smiling his apology at Ava.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t speak about your husband anymore, I¡¯m out of here¡± Nil said, disgusted. And he walked out of the room, disrupting everybody¡¯s chance of having a peaceful breakfast.


    Torn between, going between going after her angry Husband or equally angry brother, Ava sat back heavily, she understands Nil feelings, and his anger towards her, she should have at least went to see him after waking up, she sat staring gloomily at the utensils in front of her. She sighed heavily, it¡¯s all soplicated.


    Wait a minute, thest time, she spoke to Nil, he hadn¡¯t regained his memory, and she had decided to leave out the truth for sake, is there someone perhaps whispering wrong things to him?. If there¡¯s anyone saying the wrong things to Nil¡­¡­..


    Ava stood, deciding she¡¯ll go after her brother, Connor can wait, She feared if she doesn¡¯t go after Nil now, she might loose her brother to hatred forever.


    ¡°Whatever you choose, his highness would understand¡± A masculine voice said to her, cing his hand on her shoulder. She nced up to see who had Slipped behind her without her noticing. She gasped, surprised to see Dr Walker.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Ava asked in surprise.


    ¡°Go on.¡± He said, applying a little bit of pressure on her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Ava whispered, tears clouding her eyes, she believed this kind man, would actually, calm her Connor. Ava moved to go, but Steve held her in ce.


    ¡°And by the way, you look pretty, and your mark looks great on you¡± He whispered, winking at her, he released her arm and turned on his heels, leaving the room.


    Ava fled the room, quickly as well, she got to her brother¡¯s room and knocked gently on his door.


    ¡°Go away¡± Nil said, she breathed deeply. At least he hade to his room and had not ran off.


    ¡°Hi baby, it¡¯s me¡± Ava said, trying to sound calm, truth is, she was shaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you either¡± He said stubbornly.


    ¡°At least hear me out¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Look Cyprian, I know you¡¯re upset with me but please, open the door?¡± Ava said, pleading.


    ¡°If only to see your dieing sister, just one more time?.¡± Ava said, pain evident in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore, Ava, I won¡¯t fall for that trick¡± He answered thickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really dieing to see you sweetie, if only, you¡¯ll see¡­¡­¡±


    Nil suddenly opened the door in her face.


    She would have stumbled, if not for the door frame, she had held on to.


    ¡°Fine, you cane in, you always have your way anyways.¡± Nil said coldly, and he went back sitting on the Chair.


    ¡°Oh baby¡­¡­¡± Ava started to say.


    ¡°Oh stop it OK, stop pretending, you should be nning how to avenge our parents, just what are you doing?, Living with a killer?¡± Nil asked, ring at Ava.


    ¡°What are you saying?, look stop saying stuffs like that, just what do you think, you¡¯re saying?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Ava, it¡¯s true, he had killed his mother and brother¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just who¡¯s feeding you all this nonsense?, mom and dad¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are dead Ava, they¡¯re dead, And no one¡¯s feeding me any nonsense, because I remember everything now Ava, I remember how Mum and dad died.¡± He whispered. His eyes spitting fire.


    **********


    ¡°Do you think, she¡¯ll be able to persuade him?¡± Carrissa asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait and see, she hade here after all, and she wouldn¡¯t desert her benefactor, now that she has really seen me, to avoid a rift between them, Connor will grant her wishes, and when I¡¯m out of here, I¡¯ll cause a greater rift between them.¡± ina said, smirking.


    ¡°Evil benefactor, you had manouvered the events to your benefit, Right?, your goal was to really kill her¡± Carrissa said, smirking.


    ¡°Whatever, But there¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t fit in all of this.¡± ina said frowning suddenly, Then she stared at Carrissa and Smiled, a smile that gives you chills,


    You, Carrissa Kings, doesn¡¯t fit in the picture, and just like I take care of everything, I¡¯ll take care of you, very soon. ina smiled.


    *************


    Ava closed the door silently and glided over to where Nil was sitting, she stood staring down at him intently, Nil looked away, finding some other things to hold his interest. She stared at him and after a few minutes, she sank to the floor, sitting at his feet and cing her head on hisp, Nil was momentarily taken back in time, Ava would always do this whenever, she¡¯s lost or confused even when he was just a little boy and he would go to her whenever, he was confused and in trouble, they¡¯ve always been close, through thick and thin, they¡¯ve been there for each other, fate had separated them, then it had brought them back together, he was here, because Ava wants him here, left to her mate, he would have been thrown out long ago, he stared at her dark head and started stroking her hair. He had always loved her, and she had always loved him, he saw now that nothing¡¯s ever gonna change that, it had always been the two of them againstws, rules and regtions, and the world, he regrets Shouting at her earlier.


    ¡°You know Nil, after Mum and dad died and we were taken as ves, and I couldn¡¯t find you, I felt shattered I thought a part of me had gotten lost¡± Ava started.


    ¡°I tried to escape baby, I wanted to search for you, but I couldn¡¯t leave, but I didn¡¯t believe you were dead Prian¡± she said, calling him, her private Nickname.


    ¡°And when I saw you, with the Kidnappers¡­. Scared¡­¡­. I knew it was my Cyprian, even though he has lost his nerve¡­..¡±


    ¡°I loved you, even, when you weren¡¯t here, but then everything changed, I found my mate in Connor and I epted my fate.¡±


    ¡°Remember, how mum would always lecture us to ept whoever, the Moon Goddess mated us with?, she said fate would always Punish us, if we fall to ept our destiny. ¡± She said, a single tear, slipping down her face.


    ¡°I epted my destiny Prian, but I never stopped loving or missing you, in time, I learned, to love Connor and I epted him, I know it¡¯ll be hard for you to ept him or his n, the way I have¡± She paused, Wiping her tears, Nil lifted her head up and held it between his Hands. He wiped her tears with his thumb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Ava¡­..¡± He started to say, But Ava wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡°You might never even ept them, but I want you to always remember Baby, Just because I love him, doesn¡¯t mean, I¡¯ve stopped loving you,, you both have special ces in my heart, and I can love you both Prian¡±


    ¡°Ava, but he¡­..¡±


    ¡°Promise me Cyprian, promise me, you¡¯ll never speak ill of Connor, you¡¯ll respect him and at least try to get to know him better?, you¡¯ll do this for me won¡¯t you?¡± Ava asked, with a sorrow filled gaze.


    Nil wanted to reject what she was saying, he wanted to tell her, that he¡¯ll never ever respect that blood thirsty man. But he agreed, for the sake of his sister¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°OK Ava, I will¡± He promised her, he kissed her forehead, he drew her up, standing on his feet as he drew her up, and hugged her to himself.


    ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re Squeezing me¡± Ava Screeched.


    ¡°Sorry¡± Nil said grinning.


    ¡°Birdy¡± he added, an after thought


    Ava pped his arm in a yful manner


    ¡°You fool¡± She said, and theyughed together.


    ¡°And on that note, would you like Clubbing tonight with Connor and I?¡± Ava asked, her Expression gleeful.

 Chapter 33: Ava plans a night out

    Chapter 33: Ava ns a night out


    *************


    Nil had consented to Ava¡¯s request, there was no way he¡¯d refuse her anyway, he had noticed the mate mark, but hadn¡¯tmented, hers is different from any Wolf¡¯s own, her mark are the markings of the Moon goddess, and a name, had been written in the markings, to humans, at a nce, they¡¯d take the mark as a tattoo, but to wolves, they¡¯d know at a nce, it means their bonding had been made for a long time, probably right from birth, and it means their mating isn¡¯t random or normal either?, but how Could the Moon goddess mate Sweet, loving, Ava, with a cold, blood thirsty monster?,


    Ava hadn¡¯t shifted?, had she?, by these markings, Nil was starting to believe that Ava wasn¡¯t just some random ordinary wolf, he just had to get his hands on a particr book, if only, he was allowed to go out of the pce for some time, and get to some historical Library, but to do that, he¡¯d first have to get Ava¡¯s Mate¡¯s Permission, and to get his permission, they¡¯d have to be friends, oh no, this seem like it¡¯s gonna be tough, well maybe going to the club with them, isn¡¯t so bad, it¡¯ll get him a good footing with Connor, he is going to make sure it does.


    ********


    After she left Nil¡¯s room, Ava had gone in search of her husband, who was in a meeting with Nichs, and Dr Walker, the two had gone out, immediately they spotted Ava in the door way. Ava had been left alone with Connor and she had apologized to Connor on behalf of Nil, Connor had been relieved beyond measure, he had actually thought She was here to ask about the usations Nil had made against him earlier.


    But she came and apologized, kissed him sweetly and asked for another favor


    ¡°The kiss, was for your request?.¡± Connor asked, thinking.


    ¡°So you¡¯vee to bribe me, to do your bindings?¡± Connor asked amused.


    ¡°Come on, that¡¯s not it, I simply want a favor, won¡¯t you please do this for me, I really want you and Nil to be at least friendly towards each other, besides, we need to have some fun in this pce¡±


    ¡°Ava¡­¡­.¡± Connor drawled


    ¡°Connor please¡± Ava asked, puppy eyes in action.


    ¡°Fine, anything you want¡± Connor said.


    ¡°But do you really think this pce is boring?¡± Connor asked, drawing Ava to himself.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it in that sort of way, I just¡­..¡±


    ¡°Take your words back¡± Connor said.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ava asked raising her brow.


    ¡°Say, you don¡¯t find my pce boring, and that in fact you love it here¡± Connor said, leading Ava towards the table, without her even realizing it,N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, I find this ce really boring and that¡¯s that, with old doctrines and the same routine everyday, it¡¯s tiring¡± Ava said.


    ¡°You¡¯re on a sloppy path here, sweetheart, admit you find my pce lively¡± Connor lifted her, unto the table and undoing her Zipper.


    ¡°I think you wore, this knee length dress today, purposely to seduce me¡± Connor smirked, undoing her clothing.


    ¡°Connor what are you doing!, your pce is really boring, and seducing you wasn¡¯t on my mind when I was donning this dress!¡±


    ¡°Oh you won¡¯t admit, will you?, fine then while don¡¯t I make you admit?¡± Connor said, Slipping her bra off and squeezing her breast softly, much to Ava¡¯s delight.


    ¡°Connor¡­. I¡­.¡± She moaned.


    ¡°Admitting will be easy for you now.¡± Connor said, lowering his head to kiss her, and smirking dangerously.


    *********


    ¡°She had contacted you to help her?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± The maid replied


    ¡°Good, keep your fingers on her, she¡¯ll be useful in the future, and make sure, she owes you many favors that she¡¯ll consent to our wishes when the time¡¯s right¡± The caller said.


    ¡°Of course sir.¡± The maid replied.


    ¡°Good Job Calvina, I¡¯m sure Jaguar will be happy to hear this.¡± He said and cut the connection, The maid exhaled heavily, she knew, she was ying a dangerous game here, right inside The vampires Pce, no she doesn¡¯t y games, she, just like all of them, are just pawns in this game, and very soon, ina would be a very important pawn, and she must work hard to bring her into their fold, even if it¡¯s to help the fool head, y her stupid games.


    ***********


    ¡°At least, it¡¯s a good news, I¡¯ll be tell in Jaguar this news for now, but you must work harder¡± The man said sternly


    ¡°Of course sir¡± The man who had spoken to Calvina on phone earlier, replied.


    ¡°Since, the attack had failed almost five months, Jaguar had been in an unpleasant mood, do you even know how many people he had killed?¡± The man asked, not expecting any answer.


    ¡°We are very lucky to be alive dude, and now we must carry out this n with diligence, make your Maid speed up the process, I want productive results in two weeks¡± The man said, preparing to go to Jaguar.


    ¡°Yes sir¡± He replied.


    ¡°And yes of course, just so you know¡± he said, turning to face the other man.


    ¡°Yes sir?¡±


    ¡°If the Work even gets dyed by two minutes after two weeks, your Younger sister goes for it¡± He said and turned back, going in.


    The other man¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their Sockets, his sister would get killed, if they don¡¯t get necessary answers, he had already lost one thing, too many, he won¡¯t loose his sister, he thought with lips, tightened into a grim line.


    **********


    ¡°Are you not even ashamed?¡± ina asked, disgusted with the way Carrissa was eating.


    ¡°You don¡¯t act like ady at all!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of?, I¡¯m hungry, I have the right to eat, and it¡¯s none of your business how I eat¡± Carrissa said between, mouth fulls.


    ina, shook her head, so disgusting, why in the world, had Connor Chosen her as his mistress in the first ce?, what did he see in her?, she was the perfect example of beauty with no brains, her ins are rusty, her manners are disgusting, she doesn¡¯t even act like a Vampire at all!.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you wanted me toe?¡± The maid helping her said, just as she was about scolding Carrissa.

 Chapter 34: The perfect Idea

    Chapter 34: The perfect Idea


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I smiled again as I remembered what happened between Connor and I, in his library, he had made love to me on his reading table, with my butt on the table, my legs dangling wide open and with him standing between, the emotions and sensations had been great and intense, my wolf had been howling in my eyes, I was so happy, since I had shifted my wolf has never spoken to me, I had try to draw her out but she had refused to speak stubbornly, but she had spoken while Connor and I were having sex, she had howled loudly, I thought I would go deaf, she had stop shouting in my head after a while.


    moment just before Climax, I had felt an intense on my neck, but I hadn¡¯t really noticed till everything was over, I leaned on Connor, spent and Content, no almost Content, ina¡¯s request for freedom kept bothering me, and now as I stood in the kitchen mixing a new recipe with Mia helping me, I brood again on how to get her out.


    I have the wrenching gut feeling that tells me, she¡¯s better off in the dungeon.


    I stopped the direction my thoughts were heading to, how I even think like that, thedy had helped me in time past, and she¡¯s stuck in there because of me, no, not because of me, I didn¡¯t put her there, she was stuck in there because she had rendered help to me when I needed it, if she had looked away that day and not helped, perhaps, one way or the other, I would have gotten to Connor, but maybe Nichs would have even discovered my presence and would have brought me back to the pce and he would have taken Connor from that ce and I would have lost him forever. And ina would have been saved from all of this.


    But she had risked it all and had helped me and so in a way, I did indeed brought all these upon her, so I¡¯m responsible for putting her there, for the Love of the moon, they should have been grateful towards her, but they had held her in prison for the help she¡¯d rendered, but now it¡¯s time to get her out and reward her for her deed. But how do I even sway Connor?


    ¡°You look disturbed mydy?¡± Mia asked, in her singsong voice,


    ¡°Oh please, I¡¯ve told you to call me by my name many times already, do I have to beg and plead before you do?¡± I asked the kitchen Matron, yfully.


    ¡°Very well then child, what disturbs you so?, a moment, you were smiling from ear to ear, in another moment, you were frowning with such Concentration, that you spilled some of that fine flour, you¡¯re busy mixing, tell me, what tears at your heart so?¡± Still reluctant to call me by my name, and speaking in her strange Manner.


    I decided against telling her, then I decided to tell her.


    She¡¯s like a mother to me, the warm light that seem to always in her smile, and her dark green eyes, that looks at me now, with such intensity, her eyes looked like they were filled with great wisdoms, and understanding of all the way things are.


    Her rounded body, has a strange warmth that calms, a child¡¯s fear when hugged, which is so strange, since Vampires are meant to be cold, but being here, in their n and coven, it¡¯s so different, I¡¯ve found and met different types of their specie, the cold ones were here all right.


    ording to a maid, Mia has lived for, one hundred and forty four years, if she¡¯s a day!.


    And she has started working in the kitchen, from the young age of six, she has been a vampire from birth, though she¡¯s not a pure blood, her parents were not elders, but it is really difficult for vampires to birth a child, except of course they were true bloods, but Mia¡¯s parents were not, this makes her rare and unique, she¡¯d been in the coven right from birth, and she¡¯ll live at least three hundred years more, before her soul weakens, back to the issue at hand,


    Mia had grown up here, and she knows things I don¡¯t, in my private Thoughts, I think of her as my Ancient mother.


    ¡°Speak child, you can tell me¡± Mia urged silently,


    ¡®Tell her and listen to her, she knows more than you do¡¯ I was startled to hear the voice, soft and clear in my head, it¡¯s my wolf, I stood in silence for a minute.


    ¡®Is that you?, are you my other self?, my wolf¡¯ I asked, sending her a massage in my head, wherever she is, though I know she¡¯s a part of me, she lives within me.


    ¡®At the moment, just listen to the pretty olddy, we¡¯ll talkter¡¯ My wolf said.


    ¡®It¡¯s rude to call someone old, and pretty at the same time, it sounds like you¡¯re mocking them.¡¯ I chided.


    ¡®Whatever, just listen to the old woman, though I feel, you¡¯ll get in trouble with her ideas.¡¯ My wolf said.


    ¡®Its¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡°Child?¡± Mia asked cautiously


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ll like Connor to do for me but, I know, and he had made it in, that he doesn¡¯t even want to hear of the matter, talk less of doing them¡± I said, saddened anew.


    ¡°Oh child¡± Mia smiled gently and warmly, years of wisdom behind her smile.


    ¡°There are ways to make a man submit to a woman¡¯s wishes¡± Mia said, chuckling softly, I know the woman has a great deal of control over her husband, he worships her, but I¡¯m confused, how are we supposed to make our partners bend to our wishes.


    ¡°There are ways, to make a man change his mind, naturally, tricks that must be used seldomly and must not be misused, and not all the tricks works on makes, you must find the one that works do your husband.¡± She smiled, knowledge in the gleam of her gaze.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand Mia, what ways?¡± I asked, confusion must have been evident on my face, because sheughed, though softly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try seduction first my dear, and if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll find another way, to bring the man to submission, though I think it¡¯ll work, your husband is really taken with you¡± She said, and like a light illuminating my darkness, I smiled.


    ¡°Oh Mia¡± I hugged her tightly, she must have been surprised, for she waited a bit before returning my hug.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡®I knew it, the way this women think, especially the old ones, is really beyond me.¡¯ My wolf said suddenly, amusement in her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± I said, but not withoutughing, I think my wolf and I, are going to get along just fine.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    Night time came, I had thrown myself into work at the office, just so I won¡¯t think about what happened between us, yes I had gone back to work, after a very long Time, though I have, lots of excellent Managers and CEOs, and my enterprise, I like to be in the middle of things myself, though my list of listless, managers manage things and make decisions, I make the serious and important decisions myself, Yeah I own Donnacha group ofpanies, I had since expanded and created other businesses after my Dad¡¯s ruination, he had left the property to me, his other son, knowing how capable I am, and the n was mine to lead by right and power. I have a head for business, and I had brought the business all the way from near scrap, to what it is now, One day I¡¯ll have to relinquish my power to my heir, what if my heir doesn¡¯t want the Company, I¡¯ll never force him/her to take charge but¡­.


    Those matters are forter, now I have to go home and fulfill the promise I made to Ava earlier, we¡¯ve got to go to the club.


    I got home, and went to the room, I showered and got dressed quickly, I knew, Ava would Taunt me if I don¡¯t honor my promise of going with her and her¡­¡­ fake brother to a club.


    I went down, ordered for coffee and sat down, waiting for Ava toe. Iy my jaw on my chest, brooding and waiting¡­¡­.


    Someone dropped something, perharps a cup¡­ I looked up to see the maid, staring, mouth dropped open, and eyes wide. It was my Coffee that had dropped, and ck substance had spilled on the floor, I followed the direction of her gaze and what I, myself saw at the head of the stairs blew me a thousand years away.

 Chapter 35: Party night (Nil鈥檚 talk with Nicholas)

    Chapter 35: Party Night (Nil¡¯s Talk with Nichs)N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I stood up from my chair, as Ava walked slowly down the stairs, wow, she was wearing, a tight fitted ck jean, low on her hip, a buttoned down white crop top, with a ck jacket over it, she didn¡¯t button the jacket, revealing her well shaped, smooth, milk white stomach, her pierced belly button, it has a pink diamond ring on it, she wore a ck high heeled silhouette, She moved slowly and seductively. Her dark, midnight hair, was twisted in a chignon, I see, she applied a little bit of make up, enhancing her delicate features, lights bounced off her eyes, revealing the dept of her face. And her natural, pink sensuous lips, were painted in dark pink, she looks like a teenager, yet like a goddess.


    She got to where I stood finally,


    ¡°How do I look?¡± She asked, smiling.


    ¡°You look¡­.¡±


    ¡°You look superb ma¡¯am, even with no jewelry at all and little make over. Your beauty is one of a kind.¡± The maid said behind me, I turned and stared at her, as if she suddenly regained her senses, she looked down quickly, and then she saw the mess, the mug had broken, and the coffee spilled all over, she started to panic, but I was in a good mood, anyways.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right, my wife, looks like a High school goddess, and she looks so beautiful, and I will really like it, if you don¡¯t interrupt us when we¡¯re talking, and you should really face your work, and again, I¡¯m the only person who can Compliment her beauty¡± I said and faced Ava.


    ¡°Of course your highness, I¡¯m very sorry¡± The maid said, her tone shaking.


    ¡°Why so?¡± Ava asked, I raised a brow at her question.


    ¡°Why are you the only person, who canpliment me?¡± She said hands on her hip, smiling with mischief.


    ¡°Because, I¡¯m your lover¡± I replied, pulling the edge of my shirt.


    ¡°Oh, so you think, you are the only person that has this right?, and other person does?¡± She asked, one hand wrapped around her, beneath her breast, and the other hand¡¯s elbow ced on it, her fingers tilting up her jaw. She walked around me.


    ¡°When it¡¯s matters that concern you of course.¡± I said, cocky sure of my self, at that moment I realized, she wore nothing under the top, the fullness and roundness of her breast pulled at me, I feel, heady sensations busting through me,


    ¡°Oh really, are you listening to what he¡¯s saying?, can you even believe it?, he¡¯s so sure of himself!¡± Ava said, who¡¯s she talking to now?. I turned around, I saw her standing close the maid, with one hand, around the maid¡¯s shoulder, what?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± She asked the maid.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± The maid said smiling, looking at Ava, like they share some sisterhood, what¡¯s happening here?, is she teaming up against me?, with a maid!.


    Oh I see, I ced both of my hands inside my pocket.


    ¡°He¡¯s so old fashioned and so possessive!¡± Ava said, and theyughed together.


    ¡°I think you should really go about your work now, don¡¯t you think so, I don¡¯t want that Coffee staining the floors of my pce.¡± I said. to the horror of the maid, she hurried away quickly, perhaps to take a mop.


    ¡°Connor!¡± Ava gasped slightly.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. making an innocent face.


    ¡°Gross!, we were having some fun and you sent her off!¡± She said, ring at me.


    ¡°Ohh, you were having some fun, at my expense?, that¡¯s Gross!, and that look doesn¡¯t fit you, quit it¡± I said, smirking,


    ¡°You think it doesn¡¯t fit me, but people say, I look beautiful in whatever expression my face makes, and it has been confirmed that I look exceptionally cute when I¡¯m angry ¡± she said arms folded, beneath her breast.


    ¡°So, who are these people¡­..¡± I started to say.


    ¡°Are you guys ready yet?, time¡¯s running out¡± I looked at the direction, where the voice wasing from, I saw Niling down the stairs, with one hand in pocket, he was wearing, a red trouser, red shirt, a red snicker, and a red round hat, that strike against his dark, midnight hair, woah, he looks like the God of romance, with his long hard lean body, too built for that of a teenager, no one would guess he¡¯s just a little more than 17, ording to Ava.


    ¡°Woah baby, you look, hot, dashing, and handsome, I bet the girls are going to stop breathing when they see you.¡± Ava said, Nil walked over to her, he was taller than Ava, but with her heel, they turned the same height. He hugged her, kissing her cheek, I felt jealous for a flicking minute, She didn¡¯t Compliment how I look, but she Complimented her brother, strange.


    ¡°You look, woah yourself¡± He said as he stepped back from their hug. He nced at me,


    ¡°I would have said the guys there, would loose their minds when they see you, and of course they will, but I pity, any unfortunate fellow, that dares toe close to you tonight, the way Connor is looking at me right now, I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m saved because I happen to be your brother, else¡­¡­¡± He said smiling, Ava¡¯sughter rang out like, pure sweet music, I couldn¡¯t help but smiling.


    ¡°Good Evening sir, I hope I can call you by your name, and I hope you¡¯ll forgive my rudeness earlier.¡± He said, referring to what transpired in the dinning. By his manner and the way he¡¯s speaking right now, it all sound to nice to be true. By intuition I know, he wants something.


    ¡°Of course, after all, you¡¯re like a younger brother after all¡± I said smiling with humor, it¡¯s gonna be fun, except except, now that Ava¡¯s hair is twisted into a chignon at the back of her head, it leaves her neck open, and the mark visible, it¡¯s beautiful and lovely and I wouldn¡¯t have been bothered if that name wasn¡¯t written on it.


    ¡°Since, you¡¯re all done, greeting each other, why don¡¯t we go now?¡± Nichs said out of nowhere,


    I turned and saw him leaning on the wall, arms crossed.


    ¡°Did you get a club?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The very best¡± He replied grinning, like myself, he¡¯s dressed in ck all over, expect for his slightly lighter hair, he looks like a dark night lord.


    ¡°Arrangements has been made, the young man goes with me, in thedy, and Ava goes with¡­.. you of course I would have loved for her toe with me, because I think she looks as sexy as fuck, but of course I know you¡¯d like to have her with you, and you¡¯d probably kill me, if I even bring the suggestion of her going with me.¡± He said still grinning andplimenting Ava at the same time, moving away from the wall, towards a side door,


    ¡°Thank you, you look, great yourself.¡± Ava said, I nced at her, and she was smiling. Oh really?.


    Nil moved ahead, with Nichs, Ava started to move also, but I drew her into my arms.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to bete, What are you doing?¡± Ava gasped.


    ¡°Oh, I see, youplimented everyone, you got Compliments in return but refused topliment me, uhn?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re a cold person, and you don¡¯t like hearingpliments¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Not the one my wife gives lovingly.¡± I whispered against her lips, I was really tempted to kiss her.


    ¡°You look¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know how or what to say, I just know, I can¡¯t breath when I look at you, you¡¯re like a dark night hero, you¡¯re the sexiest of the males, I¡¯ve seen¡± Ava whispered, damn, I was so close to kissing her, but the sound of sweeping stopped me, I nced around and saw the maid, are you kidding?, just when I was getting Romantic with my Wife, she came back to clean her mess?.


    ¡®Uhn, are you guysing out or what?¡¯ Nichs sent through our mental link, so suddenly, I felt I would fall down.


    ¡®Damn you, we¡¯reing out¡¯ I sent back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I said, holding Ava by the hand, and walking out.


    ¡°Wish me fun Samira¡± She whispered to the maid, she even knows her name?, how strange.


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    I took, Ava¡¯s younger brother in thedy. I kept ncing at the boy, he¡¯s probably around Anne¡¯s age. he looks so cute, and right now, it¡¯s like he¡¯s thinking about something.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I asked, he looked at me swiftly, he seemed surprised I talked to him,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you driving?¡± He asked, I figured out, he doesn¡¯t mean to be rude, just asking.


    ¡°No offense¡± He said, maybe he thought back on his words and realized the harshness of it.


    ¡°None taken¡± I said, amused, the boy is an interesting one.


    ¡°Forget about thedy, I can auto pilot it if I want, I just like driving myself¡± I said grinning.


    ¡°Woah, really¡± He said curiously, I saw the way, his eyes lighted up when he entered thedy, he must be quite interested in cars himself,


    ¡°Forget about the Lady for now, tell me what¡¯s disturbing you?, if you ask me to guess, I¡¯d say it¡¯s about Connor, right?¡± I asked looking straight up.


    ¡°Yeah¡± He said dully


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can tell me¡± I said, grinning at him, he wanted to say something, but decided against it, he probably wanted to tell me to fuck off, but something changed in his eyes, and he decided he can trust me, what does it matter anyways?.


    ¡°Yeah, I mean, if Anne¡¯s story is really true and he had killed his brother and mother, why would my sister still decide to stay with that kind of person?, except of course if my sister doesn¡¯t know the truth about him.¡± He poured out, I was startled for a minute, That I took the next bend a little too sharply. Thedy, swerved wildly to the side, but I controlled it quickly. That little devil,


    ¡°When did you have this talk with Anne?¡± I asked, all humor out of my expression now.


    ¡°After we argued in Ava¡¯s room that day, she had said it to spite me, she told me, my sister is married to the devil himself, and he beats her every night.¡± Nil said, pain written over his beautiful features.


    ¡°I told her, it¡¯s not possible, that my sister wasn¡¯t even married, and sheughed and told the whole story over again. Then my memory came back¡± He continued.


    ¡°But I still couldn¡¯t believe her, then she said, he killed his own mother and brother, so who¡¯s my sister, his wife?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe Ava was married, but it turned out to be true.¡± Hepleted.


    ¡°Hmmmn, And did you ever believe her story?¡± I asked.

 Chapter 36: Party Night (Caught up in Flames)

    Chapter 36: Party night (caught up in mes)


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to, but as it stayed longer on my mind, I started to believe them, and the fact that he doesn¡¯t want me around Ava, the guards didn¡¯t let me go see her, it all makes perfect sense.¡± Nil answered. I was stunned, I didn¡¯t know how to reply for a minute


    ¡°But you will agree with me, that not all the things we see or hear, are true?¡± I started slowly.


    ¡°Yeah¡± He answered, shrugging.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not trying to change your opinion, or lie to you to save him, but what I¡¯ll tell you is this, He didn¡¯t kill his mother, yeah he killed is brother, but not because, he hates him or want power, the power was always his whether he wanted it or not, he just had to do it, if he hadn¡¯t, we would have been in lot of trouble, and the world would have been left at his mercy, and about Ava¡¯s safety, you needn¡¯t worry about her¡±


    ¡°Though, he has misunderstood her intentions in times past, he loves and cares for her, and the main reason I¡¯m going with you guys tonight, and the reason you¡¯re here with me, is because He doesn¡¯t trust you around Ava, and in fact he he thinks you¡¯re fraud¡±


    ¡°He thinks, all this is a set up, and I¡¯m supposed to dull your senses with that injection right there, in the car safe, right now, clip off some of your hair, and send them in for testing, to see if you¡¯re really Ava¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, but I really believe you¡¯re not a fraud, His guts rarely ever make mistakes, and His guts and mine are always almost right and in the same ce, but this time¡­¡­¡± I exhale


    ¡°This time my gut, tells me you¡¯re really Ava¡¯s brother, and I hope and pray that this time, mine is right and his is Wrong, and if his is right and Mine is wrong, I¡¯ll wring your neck myself, even before he gets to you himself.¡± I said pulling into the Club¡¯srge park, Cars filled everywhere. Just perfect. Nil sat still in his seat, I figure, he¡¯s thinking about all I said.


    ¡°And I hope, you won¡¯t tell Ava or anyone this things, let him do it himself, at his own Convenient time.¡±


    ¡°That means, he really cares about My sister, and don¡¯t worry your gut¡¯s in the right ce, please will you tell me everything that happened, why was he forced to kill his brother?¡± He asked, curiosity filling his eyes.


    ¡°The story¡¯s not for me to tell, and not now anyways, you can ask him, he might tell you,¡­.. himself¡± I replied him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use his name all this while?¡±


    He asked me, the boy is damn vignt.


    ¡°His real name¡¯s Logan, and I just don¡¯t like saying the other name.¡±


    I shrugged, like it doesn¡¯t matter, and it doesn¡¯t, not to me.


    *********


    We got out, just as Connor and Ava disembarked, I stared at Nil, he looked at Connor with so much respect. Good, I¡¯m d my words, got along.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your hairter, for now enjoy the night.¡± I told him before the couple got to us, he nodded swiftly.


    ¡°This ce is woah, Nichs, it¡¯s just perfect¡± Ava said, her hand around Connor¡¯s Waist.


    ¡°Thank You¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Well then let¡¯s go in¡± Connor said, already moving forward with Ava.


    Nilughed, softly,


    ¡®Some one¡¯s green with jealousy.¡¯ I sent Connor, through our link.


    ¡®Shut up fool¡¯ He sent back.


    Iughed out loud.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They preceded us inside the club, the music was loud and heavy, it was pouring out of every conner, many people were there, the decoration and setting is just¡­¡­. perfect, it¡¯s ssy, and woah. I looked around as we mingled with the people, vampires and humans, were there, dancing to the music, I nced around, but what I saw made me stop, what the heck, just at that moment her eyes met mine.


    ¡°You!¡± Though, I couldn¡¯t hear her, I saw her mouth form the word, what¡¯s Elora doing here?.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    The club, is really, really exciting, I danced a little with Nil, then with Connor, Nil went away from us, and mingled with the others, he seems to be enjoying himself,


    but Nichs stayed at the bar, drowning shot after shot, he kept ncing at a golden haired woman, who Iter recognized as the nurse that came to the pce, he kept looking at her, and I feel his sulking has to do with her.


    ¡°Just a minute, I¡¯ll be back¡± I said as I released my self from Connor¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Where¡­..¡± He started to say, but I had already left his side, and I couldn¡¯t hear him due to the noise.


    ¡°Hey¡± I said as I sat on the chair beside Nichs, he looked at me with red eyes.


    ¡°Hey¡± He said and went back to drinking.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not even supposed to talk to you after what happened and how you hindered me from getting to Connor¡± That earned a smile from him. A pretty one.


    ¡°But?¡± He asked, studying his ss cup, and staring at the alcohol in it.


    ¡°But, you¡¯re still my husband¡¯s cousin so I¡¯m obliged to help you out with your problems¡± I replied


    ¡°And?¡± He asked, abandoning his ss and studying me instead.


    How does he know, I want to say something else?.


    ¡°I think of you as a friend¡± I said finally, he smiled at me sweetly.


    ¡°So?¡± He asked, what¡¯s his problem?, I¡¯m trying to help here.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at that nurse for a while now, you¡¯ve been drinking, and you¡¯re not enjoying the party.¡± I said furiously.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m good and this drink won¡¯t affect me, this humans alcohols doesn¡¯t affect vampires and I¡¯m not going to drink our alcohol, just one shot will undo me and¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really concerned about the alcohol, you fool, what¡¯s it with you and thedy?¡± I asked impatiently, he just goes on and on about Alcohols.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate¡± He dropped.


    ¡°Ohhh, are you finding trouble in making her yours?¡± I asked, masking my surprise.


    He looked at me startled, I raised a brow


    ¡°Are you?¡± I asked


    ¡°Yeah, I mean¡­. She¡¯s so stubborn, I didn¡¯t even know she¡¯ll be here tonight, and she has been ring at me and¡­..¡±


    ¡°Hmmmnnn, do you want my advise?¡± I asked


    ¡°Uhmm¡­.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll give it to you freely, and you can thank meter¡± I said, smiling broadly, I decided to give him, Mia¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Ohhh, OK¡± He said, uncertain.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you and if she doesn¡¯t want to ept you, why don¡¯t you seduce her?¡±

 Chapter 37: Seduction (Adult Content)

    Chapter 37: Seduction (Adult Rated)


    Ava¡¯s POV


    The look on Nichs face waspletely amusing and funny, he looked as if he¡¯d pass out. Iughed at him, holding my hands over my mouth.


    ¡°Seduce!, are you kidding?¡± He asked, mouth hanging wide open.


    ¡°Yes of course, get her close, seduce her, out of her opinion of you, she¡¯ll immediately loose her anger, once she does, start to sway her.¡± I said


    ¡°But how do I?..¡± He started to ask, paying more attention to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man!, you should know this things, and after you¡¯re done winning your bride, you cane and thank me¡± I winked at him, just then my favorite song came up next, Best friend by Saweetie, the one where she featured Doja cat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now, it¡¯s my best song, see you¡± I patted his arm, and squeezed my way back over to Connor.


    ¡°Where were you madam?¡± Connor asked, he looks crossed.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I held my ears pleading, I turned my back to him and I wrapped His hands around my waist, I started twisting and whining my waist on him. I felt his sex harden but I couldn¡¯t stop, the song was really capturing. I sang along, loud enough for my throat to go raw, while I twerked.


    ¡°That my best friend, she a real bad bitch, got her money, she ¡®on¡¯t need no nig¡¯ on the dance floor, she had two- three, drink now she twerkin¡¯, she throw it out ande back in ¡±


    ¡°Beep beep, is that my bestie in a Tessie? Fresh blow out, skin on tan, ooh, she ready bitch, you look goodt, with a T at the hand, i¡¯ma hype every time, that my motherfuckin¡¯ friend, she been down since the jellies and the volvos


    Got me steppin¡¯ out that Jeep, got Manolos, when we pull out to the scene, they be filled with jealousy, if a bitch get finicky, she gon¡¯ bring that energy (pop-pop-pop)N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I hit her phone with the tea, like Bitch, guess what,


    All the rich ass boy wanna fuck on us


    All this ass sittin¡¯, you can look don¡¯t touch


    In our bag, bust some bands every time we link up¡±


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    I watched Ava, as she danced With connor, honestly I really think her n¡¯s great, why don¡¯t I try it out tonight?, what to do?, how do I?.


    I stood up, and walked over to her. She was returning somewhere, I followed her, I caught her arm in my hands, and turned her to face me.


    ¡°What?, you!¡± She yelled as she saw me.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± She asked hotly.


    ¡°Come with me¡± I said dragging her along.


    ¡°Leave me, let go, I¡¯ve got to get back to work¡± Her blood scent invaded my senses. I kept dragging her along, testing the doors along the corridor, I¡¯ve got to get her alone,


    Atst I opened one, I dragged her in.


    ¡°You, what the fuck; what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    **********


    She started to argue further, no words escaped her lips, for his mouth formed over hers with a stark demand that both angered and aroused. The pressure of his body bore her down; she was keenly aware of the rough wool of his trouser, against her flesh and the soft sweet musky scent of Jasmine.


    More than anything, she felt the hot fire of his mouth, the savage demand of his tongue, invading and caressing, brutal, sensual, viting, coaxing, stroking again¡­


    Then his hand curved around her breast, thumb rubbing against her nipple until she would have screamed with the sensation had she been able. She writhed with the encroaching whish of fire that seemed to dart through her, burning from those points where he touched her.


    His mouth flooded her body with warmth; his touch upon the naked flesh of her breast seared through her center and spiraled somewhere deep within her.


    She gasped for breath, digging her fingers into his hair as his mouth left hers to suckle her nipple where his thumb had teased.


    She tried to form words to protest, but her mind failed to oblige her and she continued to do nothing more than gasp and twist and writhe, tearing at his thick ck hair, dismayed to realize even that touch seemed oddly sensual to her fingertips.


    His hand slid slowly along her side, curving around a hip, slid between the two of them, and then between her legs.


    The pressure of his thumb slid intimately down through of golden curls, parting her, stroking the most sensitive and intimate of female ces.


    She tensed like a jackknife, a scream forming in her throat,


    His mouth covered hers again with a frightening ardor and passion.


    She realized she¡¯d not begun to estimate his strength until that moment when shey pinned beneath him, realized his every movement was not guided by passion alone.


    She pressed her palms against the hardness of his chest, but the force of his weight was such he didn¡¯t begin to feel her protest. Nor could she cry out, for his kiss consumed her words. She twisted and writhed anew, on fire, seared by sensation, yet wild to escape the threatening pressure of his body.


    Her knees were thrust apart by a sudden supple movement of his body and the insistence of his weight.


    His chest and legs pinned her down the bed. She felt his hand and sex rubbing against her.


    A massive shudder swept through her, he burst into her with a single hard smooth thrust, so knifing it instantly broke all the barriers. She never screamed, for she couldn¡¯t. Involuntary tears of pain instantly pooled in her eyes. She clenched them tightly together, turning her head to her side as his lips broke from hers atst.


    She felt him looking down at her, just as she felt the fierce burning at the juncture of the legs.


    She wished fervently that she had the power to buck him off. She wished a giant bird would swoop down out of the sky and tear him from atop her¡­.. and perhaps tear him into little pieces in the bargain. She waited for him to apologize.


    He did not. He held still, watching her.


    He began to withdraw.


    Only to plunge into her again, she bit fiercely into her lower lip, then she felt his hands on her face, drawing it forward. She opened her eyes and met his. Even as she managed atst to croak out ¡°No!¡± She felt herself somehow stilled by the cobalt fire in his gaze and rigid tension in his face. She tried to part her lips to speak again.


    But again his mouth formed over hers. Demanding still¡­..


    Coaxing, bringing liquid warmth.


    Slowly, the warmth of his mouth seemed to ignite the burning between her thighs.


    The heat remained; the agony began to still. She found herself enfolded in his arms, his hands sliding down the length of her back, forming over her buttocks, drawing her more flush against the increasing furious pulse of his thrusts within her. Her fingers curled into his shoulders, nails digging. Pain faded into a dull throb. The burning was part agony, part pleasure.


    She prayed for it to end, yet something else had begun within her. Something she needed, something that was a different kind of ache. She hated his touch, his stroke, and yet¡­..


    She yearned for it. She had wanted to escape it. Now she twisted and arched to feel it, to feel the growing sweetness pervading her.


    A rigor seemed to seize him; then a violent thrust brought him so deeply within her that she shuddered with the force of it. Then once again¡­¡­. and the mercury of his climax filled her anew with a sense of liquid, burning fire. He shifted her with him, so that heid on his back and sheid in his arms. Sheid her head on his shoulder, and sleep stole them away.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I entered the room, after trying to locate Nichs without much to do, I won¡¯t find him, if he doesn¡¯t want me to, even though I¡¯m the only person who can find him on this earth, I tried speaking with him through our mind link, it¡¯s just not working, this is so frustrating. The light was off. I tried to turn it on.


    ¡°Any luck?¡± I heard Ava¡¯s voice, I nced around swiftly, bathed in the candle lights that were ced on the mirror and around her, she sat before the mirror, one leg ced on the stool before her. The ivory colored night gown she wore, was slit to her mid thigh, her leg was bare and smooth, I remembered to close my mouth, she abandoned theb she was using to brush her Hair earlier and ced it gently on the dresser. She poured some oil into her palms.


    She rubbed it slowly and gently, on the leg the ced on the stool, she hands moved slowly on her legs, working it up and down slowly and gently, I felt my sex harden, I swallowed hard


    ¡°Well?¡± She asked, breaking my concentration. Oh my Gosh!, is she trying to seduce me right now?, because if she is, goddammit it¡¯s freaking working.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I didn¡¯t, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back soon¡± I said, regaining my ability to speak.


    ¡± I think so too, it¡¯ste now, go to sleep.¡± Ava said slowly.


    ¡°Uhn, yeah, of course, but why are you here?¡± I asked foolishly


    ¡°Pardon?, why am in our room?, oh sweetheart¡­. I want to be here, that room is so frustrating, and I don¡¯t like the things there, that¡¯s why I have brought back my things here.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the reason I left our room, was because you wanted to catch Carrissa, and you¡¯ve done that, so why do I need to stay there?¡± She asked, her hands, had stop moving over her legs, she moved it to her bare shoulder, she tried to unzip her gown, perhaps to oil her back, but she was finding it hard to do.


    ¡°Oh, do you need an invitation toe help me?, pleasee on¡± She said quickly, a frown across her features.


    ¡°Oh of course.¡± I moved quickly towards her, I stepped inside the candles quickly but Carefully, I don¡¯t want my cloth catching fire.


    I unziped her gown, I wanted to step back but she grabbed my hands.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you please rub the ointment onto my back.¡± She said, slowly and seductively.

 Chapter 38: Humiliation (Connor agrees to free Alaina)

    Chapter 38: Humiliation (Connor agrees to free ina)


    Ava¡¯s POV


    His touch brought a burning Sensation to my skin, he rubbed the ointment onto my skin, groaning as he did so, it was working on him.


    ¡°Goddess, Ava, what are you doing?. Trying to kill me?¡± He groaned out loud.


    ¡°What are you even saying?, help me rub it onto my back please, you know I can¡¯t reach that side of my back, and I can¡¯t call a maid either it¡¯ste, please rub it slowly and gently, that¡¯s how it¡¯s done¡± I said shifting to sit well on the chair.


    ¡°Girl, Are you trying to seduce me?¡± He asked, I could feel his breath on my back.


    ¡°What are you sayi¡­. saying?¡± I croaked out, did he discover my intent even before my n starts?.


    ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t do this anymore¡± He mmed the brush on the dresser, I got scared, if he even get to know my intention, then I have no doubt, that I¡¯m truly done for, I held my chest, I was waiting for him to speak and scold me, but he lifted me up in his arms and headed for the bed,


    ¡°But Connor I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, no words, let¡¯s feel tonight¡± He stopped me from talking.


    heid me down on the bed gently, He stripped the gown off me. He studied my naked body and he grunted with satisfaction, he shed away his clothes, tearing them from his body, he stood as naked as the day he was born, and that night bathed his golden skin, I swallowed, I wanted to seduce him, but now it seems I¡¯m being seduced either, not that he¡¯s even touching me at that moment. As if on Cue, he joined me on the bed, he stroked my body, caressing my breast and teasing my nipple, I felt like my head was light, the sensations asailed me, he moved his mouth to the side of my throat sucking, while using his fingers to work my nipples, I writhed, widely beneath, it seem as if it wasn¡¯t enough that hey atop me, I wanted to melt into him, I wanted to feel everything, moving from my breast, he stroked my belly, and teased my belly button, and the ring there, he raised his head up to watch me, as he slid his hands down my curls, his fingers teasing them as he went further still, he parted my legs gently, he stroked my inner thighs, sending sparks through me,


    He moved his hands deeper into my folds, and teased the entrance of my core. I screamed out in sheer delight.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Connor please¡­.¡± I screamed, a dull sweet ache has begun now, I wanted him inside of me so badly, he inserted two of his fingers in my core, and started to stroke, I felt like I¡¯ll run mad, I saw stars, I closed my eyes against the sweet sensation that went right through my body, I held the sheets tightly, I could feel myself ascending into some realm, I¡¯ve never been before, I went so high, it was so sweet, Goddess, my wolf was howling in my ear.


    I was flying, then I climaxed so strongly, I opened my eyes to see Connor staring at me, drinking in the sight of me spread out on the bed, but he wasn¡¯t done with me, he lowered his mouth, to my breast, and drew my taunt nipple into his mouth with his teeth, for a moment I thought I was falling, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to feel anything after what just happened, but damn, the ache started right back, again.


    I felt him shift his weight between my legs, parting my legs so swiftly, that his movement were blur to my already dull senses, I felt the head of his arousal against my center, just then I remembered my purpose, I wanted to seduce him, not the other way around,


    Damn it was very hard to refuse him, with sheer force, I stalled him


    ¡°Connor no!, wait¡± I said, reluctantly, but I had to do this, if I wanted to Keep my promise to ina, fuck, why does it have be now?,


    He stilled, staring at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want this?¡± He asked slowly,


    ¡°Of course not, I mean, I want this but there¡¯s something I want to ask you, and I know you don¡¯t want me to ask¡± I said, faking tears.


    ¡°Come on, babe, you know I¡¯ll give you anything you want, what¡¯s it tell me?¡± He said, impatiently.


    ¡°ina¡± I said, he stiffened at the mention of her name, he started to withdraw from me, no, what had Mia said?, she said to make him desperate, yes I have to make him desperately want me, she had told me that while she was getting me ready.


    I wrapped my hands around his body, keeping him with me.


    ¡°No please, just release her, please for my sake¡± I said, rubbing my Core against his shaft.


    ¡°I really feel bad, in fact I feel terrible, please¡­..¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± He said roughly, as he sank deep into me, taking my breath away swiftly, I forgot what I was even saying.


    Elora¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I woke up, feeling someone¡¯s arm around me, holding firmly yet Gently.


    I opened my hers, to see him Staring at me, smiling.


    ¡°You!, what are you¡­¡­¡± The event that took cest night, rushed back me. Fuck, did I just allow him to have sex with me?. God No!.


    ¡°Good morning beauty, so what do you think about being my wife?¡±He asked, grinning, I stared at him like he¡¯s lost his mind, I think he has really lost his mind.


    ¡°Are you insane, leave me right now!¡± I pulled his hands off me and scrambled off the bed in haste, I saw my clothes on the floor, Damn, I looked around, we¡¯re in a well furnished room, of course!, I was too willing yesterday night, that I didn¡¯t realize what I was doing, fuck, we¡¯re in the Club Manager¡¯s room, oh my God, I didn¡¯t even finish my shift, my job, I¡¯m done for, and now this. I groaned hard.


    He followed me out of the bed and studied me, with arms crossed, he stood naked watching me, as I shrugged Into my clothes.


    ¡°So what¡¯s this?, you fell into my armsst night, and now, you¡¯re acting like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I what!, for God¡¯s sake, don¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening here, I¡¯m on the verge of loosing my Job and my life, I already lost my pride, and now you¡¯re willing to strip my diginity too?¡± I red at him, focusing on his face, not daring to look, not even at his chest, damn he¡¯s so perfect and I can¡¯t believe me!, thinking of such things while I¡¯m in such mess already!.


    He walked towards me.


    I stepped back.


    ¡°Don¡¯te nearer!, if you please have any form of decency left in you, please wear some clothes!¡± I said furiously.


    ¡°And just so you know, this is the Club Manager¡¯s room, and you¡¯ve just gotten me in a big trouble!¡± I said, tears blinding me, he moved nearer,


    ¡°No stay away, please¡± I said as I moved out of the room. I closed the door behind me, in all my 22 years of living, I¡¯ve never evert my mother down, I¡¯ve always upheld her honor, darn it, what have I done, I closed my eyes, and leaned my head against the door, oh lord!, I opened my eyes and turned to go, but I couldn¡¯t move, my breath stilled, the Manager was there as well as the rest of the Club workers.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re finally out¡± The manager said.


    ¡°Sir¡­..¡± I tried saying, but my throat wouldn¡¯t let the words go through.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met a more shameless, unmannered, person like you!¡± The manager spat,


    ¡°Your behavior, is very disgusting, even though you didn¡¯t finish your shift, I wouldn¡¯t have been so annoyed, but I had worried about you, the whole staff, had waited, even after every one, had left, we searched for you everywhere miss Stevens!¡± The Manager yelled.


    ¡°I was very scared, because, once you¡¯re here, if a single hair on your head goes missing, I¡¯ll be responsible, but after all, you were here, having fun with your lover, and in my room!¡± He wasn¡¯t done just yet.


    ¡°On this note, Miss Elora Stevens, you¡¯re fired!¡± He said, fiercely. A single tear, slid down my cheek, Just then the door behind me opened and i wipped around to stare at the person who has brought all this on me, he did it on purpose, I ignored the gasps that went between thedies, and focused on him.


    ¡°Look here, Elora, after everything that happenedst night, you can¡¯t just start fighting with me, I had followed through the n and¡­..¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s over sir, you¡¯ve gotten me fired, you¡¯re indeed my worst nightmare after all¡± I cut his speech off as tears streamed down my face.

 Chapter 39: He saved her Honor

    Chapter 39: He saved her Honor.


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    ¡°Shameless¡± someone whispered.


    ¡°You have to admit, her lover is so damn hot¡± another said.


    ¡°Gosh, look at that body¡­..¡±


    I blocked out their whisperings and focused on Elora, I watched as tears rolled down her checks, I didn¡¯t mean to do this to her, I only want to win her over.


    But this?


    Her reputation has been dragged through the mud. And it¡¯s all because of me, well then I¡¯ll set things straight. I looked straight at the Manager.


    ¡°So, you manage this property?¡± I asked, stepping into the hall way, into a bright light.


    ¡°Yes, what do you think?, this is some cheap motel, that you and your lover can use whenever you want?¡± He asked. I stared at the, pot bellied, round short man for some minutes.


    ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t Come here with my lover every time, but I can surelye here with my fiancee, any time I choose to, and mind you, soon enough we¡¯ll get married, and I¡¯ll bring my wife here whenever I choose to.¡± I replied him. I heard Elora gasp behind me, well there¡¯s nothing I can do now, to protect her reputation, I guess I¡¯d have to marry her. And put this Scrawny little Creature in his ce.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?, you think you can just walk into my property and do whatever you want?, get out of here right now before I call the police and you miss Stevens, go along with him, and nevere back because you¡¯re fired!¡± He spat out, Elora let out a whimper, she must be in so much agony, that¡¯s enough.


    ¡°Oh really, your property?, wow, and when did, Donnacha Company¡¯s property be yours?¡± I asked, I saw a look pass over his features, I smirked, he¡¯s in for more than he really knows.


    ¡°I brought my fiancee here, to check your capability, and how well you¡¯re doing as a manager, and this is how you behave?, you even had the guts to insult my wife to be?¡± I asked, the staffs started whispering, oh don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have more to talk about by the time I¡¯m done with this thing


    ¡°And who¡¯re you to tell me that?, and what¡¯s my problem with her being your wife to be?, I fired her already, please leave before I¡¯m forced to call the cops¡± The man said, his voice had a little shaky tone to it, he had began to sweat, good.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You Can call the cops, infact I want you to call them right now, Oh you don¡¯t have the right to fire any body anymore, because I¡¯ve fired you already, and for insulting Nichs Donnacha and the vampire King¡¯s cousin and his personal guard and a prince of Myths, and also you¡¯ve just insulted your boss, Mr Smith, you¡¯re fired¡± I said calmly. I heard sharp gasps from all over, Smith looks like he had just been kicked in his stomach, his face scrunched up in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re highness, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, I swear to you, it wasn¡¯t my intent to insult you, I didn¡¯t know miss Stevens, had anything to do with you, sir¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh you said, this property is yours?¡± I smirked, he¡¯s gonna enjoy his time in jail, if I¡¯ve got a thing to do with it.


    ¡°No sir, it was a mistake, it was a slip of tongue, you can possibly fire me sir, I beg you sir¡­..¡±


    ¡°Not to worry, along with firing you, you¡¯d enjoy a splendid time behind bars.¡± Fuck, how I enjoy saying those words.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame, you won¡¯t even have the chance to attend our wedding, which is few days to now.¡± Can¡¯t say why I said those words, but I felt after this, I really want to marry Elora.


    ¡°I swear on my mother¡¯s life sir, it was never my intention to¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Save your breath, because you¡¯re gonna need a lot of it.¡± I smirked and faced Elora, leaving the man begging for his fate, and the rest of the staffs murmuring loudly, the re she gave me sent my insides curling, she can be innocent and dangerous at the same time.


    ¡°What now Nicki?¡± My inside Warmed as she called me that, she raised her brow, and I cleared my throat, remembering to breathe.


    ¡°Uhm well, you wait here love, while I get dressed and then we¡¯ll go home and n our wedding¡± I whispered back. She blinked


    ¡°You monster, you took away my virginity and tricked me into marrying you?, do you even know if I want to¡± She red sternly.


    ¡°Of course love, you have no choice in the matter and you knew that from the first day we met¡± I smiled at her look of horror.


    ¡°Devil¡± She said but not withoutughing, I feelplete, herughter sounds like raw and pure music to my ears, and her scent almost over powered my senses, I better get started on putting a shirt on and getting the fuck out of here in one piece while I still can.


    Elora¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve never ever imagined this scenario my whole life, Nichs Donnacha!, of all people, the legendary vampire, born of stealth and power, the ruthless underworld business man, of all people my fate matched, I wanted to be harsh and cold, but he had staked everything for me, before this no one even knows what he looks like,


    He could have walked out of here, and would have kept his real self secret, I would have been so humiliated, instead of the adoring and jealous look they were all giving me, and the way the Manager was pleading before me to help. He had saved me. Yet again. I didn¡¯t have the ability to be mean, and mom was right, I was really in love with him, and I guess I¡¯ve been In love with him from the first day,


    How can love be soplicated yet simple at the same time, I had given my self to him, without having and doubts or question, I didn¡¯t even regret it, and he had lied to me about about himself!, no he didn¡¯t, he just never told me, and I never asked.


    Honestly, I¡¯d have imagined he¡¯s really Nichs Donnacha, even when he saved me that day, I thought he was just a person close to his highness, for him to be able to save me, but now?. Even though, I don¡¯t ever submit to any one, especially not a man, I want him to own me, I want to submit. And now the choice has been made, I¡¯m his anyways, whether I like it or not, and it seems we¡¯ve got a wedding to n!.

 Chapter 40: Your plan ruined and saved everything

    Chapter 40: Your n ruined and saved Everything


    Author¡¯s POV


    Come morning, Connor gave the order to release ina, he couldn¡¯t break his promise to Ava, he knows, she seduced him, he would give her what she wants, but he would not let ina stay in the Country either, he had banished her from Myths once, and she came back, now he¡¯s banishing her again, and if she even think of Coming back, he¡¯ll kill her himself, if that¡¯s thest thing he does,


    But Ava had once again interfared, she stopped ina from going and invited her to stay as her guest for week, Connor gave in after he saw tears in her eyes, he just doesn¡¯t understand why she was doing this, he understands the fact that she feels bad about her being in prison and thinks we were wrong, but she doesn¡¯t really know ina, she¡¯ll manipte the situation to suit her, and this time, what if nobody¡¯s able to catch her?, what if she harms someone?, Especially Ava. Connor thought of all these, and suddenly he missed Nichs greatly and seriously want him there with him, he would have done something to stop this madness. And just like a cue, Nichs arrived.


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    I got to the pce, for the first time ever, I felt as if I was tired. Mentally. I was drained, I had dropped Elora home and on her request she told me to leave, she¡¯ll like to be alone with her mother, of course she wants to be the one that tells her what happened, and that we¡¯re getting married, I couldn¡¯t be more happy, I didn¡¯t want to face the lovely woman and recount to her, the tale of her daughter¡¯s humiliation.


    Something sharpened my senses, as I parked thedy, a sense of danger I hadn¡¯t felt before, a presence so strong and reeks of evil, after I turned thedy¡¯s engine off, I listened for the heart beat of the presence. Suddenly, I thought I caught the heart beat, but it was gone in a minute, it¡¯s like someone was disguising the heart beat, perhaps¡­¡­. No Connor doesn¡¯t bring his opponents home, to unt the beauty of his home.


    I shook the feeling away, I really want to see Ava, we¡¯re going to have some serious talk about this seduction stuff.


    I got out of the Lady,


    ¡°Good Morning your highness¡± A familiar voice greeted.


    ¡°Morni¡­..¡± I was left shocked when I saw the person.


    ¡°Shit!, howe?, when, how?¡± I was really surprised.


    ¡°This Morning your highness, I was freed this Morning.¡± The person grinned, looking like¡­. fuck.


    ¡°Oh Goddess,e on give me a hug boy, it¡¯s been awfully long¡± I said, as I gave him a bear hug.


    I released him, and look him over, holding him at arm length,


    ¡°Oh Eyre, you look¡­¡­ Amazing!¡± I eximed, well I¡¯m surprised to see him, it has been almost six months, since I saw this dude, he¡¯s the king¡¯s second son of course, but he has always been with Connor, and out of the Royal Family shit, Connor cared for him, and likes him, buy despise the rest. Connor has sent him out of the Country to study, the dude has great aspirations.


    ¡°When will you go back?¡± I asked


    ¡°I presume it¡¯ll be soon your highness¡± He replied.


    ¡°Then you have little time, to spend here?¡±


    ¡°I hope they¡¯re treating you well over there?¡± I asked


    ¡°Yes sir¡± He replied, smiling, revealing his one cheek dimple.


    ¡°You look happy your highness?¡± Eyre, studied Nichs, the Nichs he had left all those months ago never shows any disy of affection, at times he wonders who¡¯s the colder of the two, Connor or Nichs?, but then the things he had seen since he arrived, are really strange, Connor seems more drawn to his mate, the way they¡¯re acting, one would think they¡¯ve been lovers since the beginning of time, looks like lot of things has changed around here, even Anne¡¯s no longer the annoying little spoilt brat, she¡¯s always been.


    ¡°What prompted you to ask the question?¡± I asked the young man.


    ¡°I just thought to ask your highness, you really look happy¡± Eyre replied, a bit embarrassed, he looked down, Nichs had the ability to make people weaken before him. He has this way of intimidating people.


    ¡°Oh, of course¡± I grinned broadly, I realized even though I feel Mentally Exhausted, I really do feel happy.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ll be getting married soon¡± I said, a look of shock, came over the boy beautiful features, I grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in now, I have some rather pressing matters I need to attend to, do enjoy your stay.¡± I started walking away before he regained his posture.


    ¡°Congrattions are in other sir!¡± He shouted after me.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I lifted a hand, but kept walking.


    *****


    I asked a maid for Connor¡¯s whereabout, even though I know where he is. I just wanted to ask, I felt the presence again, it¡¯s stronger and I really do feel it¡¯s presence, but the heart beat¡­¡­. I read the maid¡¯s thought. It gave off fear, I couldn¡¯t read anything from her, she was truly scared, why is she scared?, but I definitely no the fear wasn¡¯ting because of me, whatever it is, her fear was ruining my mood, so I cut it off and moved away from her, without waiting to find out where Connor is.


    I walked into his study without knocking and found them, Ava and Connor, having some real argument.


    ¡°No Connor it¡¯s only right to¡­..¡± Ava stopped her sentence when she saw me.


    Connor raised his brow.


    ¡®Where have you been?, why was I not able to get to you?¡¯ Connor sent, immediately.


    ¡®You got through the night well without me, so shut up¡¯ I said back, ring at him.


    ¡®Looks like you had the time of your life at my expense and now you won¡¯t even apologize for worrying my butt?¡¯ He red back


    ¡®Your butt can go to hell for all I care, I could say the same for you, you had a splendid night, when you didn¡¯t even know how I was doing or where I was, shameless¡¯ I sent, with a spark, I saw him clench his hand tightly, a wicked smile curled my lips.


    ¡®Who told you I had a splendid night?, it was hell of a night!¡¯ Connor sent with a hiss of fire, it passed through my being, I almost doubled over in some real pain.


    ¡®Oh really?, you liar, you dare lie to me, if you didn¡¯t have a night of pleasure, why do you look flushed?¡¯ I asked, sending double sparks, and bracing myself for his next attack.


    ¡®I don¡¯t look flushed!¡¯ He sent a whole lot of shock through me, oh my goddess, did that hurt?.


    ¡®You do!¡¯ I red at him furiously and sent as many sparks I can send at once


    He looked like he was going to faint, no he doesn¡¯t look like that, it was more like, I felt his agony.


    ¡°Wait, are you guys fighting right now?¡± Ava asked, breaking off our Conversation.


    ¡°No¡± We said at the same time.


    ¡°Hehehe, we didn¡¯t say anything, so how could you say that?¡± I asked,ughing nervously.


    ¡°Yes, how could youe to that conclusion, when we didn¡¯t even say anything?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯te to any conclusion, but the way you guys were ring at each other, and the look on your faces¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°What did youe here for?¡± Connor asked me, cutting her off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have your time now, don¡¯t disturb me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah, woah, I¡¯m not here to see how ugly you look today, I¡¯m here to see my friend.¡± I cut him off, what a proud fellow.


    ¡°Well you can go away, the friend you¡¯re looking for doesn¡¯t want to see you¡± Connor said smirking, oh really?.


    ¡°Ava, is it true you don¡¯t want to see me?¡± I asked, staring at her. A smile yed on my lips. The look on his face was worth it.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ava asked, eyes wide.


    ¡°Yes you, don¡¯t you really want to see me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course, I want to¡± She replied smugly. Anything to irk Connor, but I really do want to speak with her.


    ¡°When did you two¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s aboutst night¡± I told Ava, getting serious.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What aboutst night¡­¡­.¡± Connor started, but we ignored him.


    ¡°Your idea was really¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡± He red at me. I had the urge tough.


    ¡°We¡¯re not talking to you, at least not yet, learn not to speak before your turn, unless of course you want us to have our talk somewhere else.¡± That quieted him down.


    ¡°Your n ruined and saved everything Ava¡± I grinned at her.


    ¡°You mean, you acted on it yesterday?, I thought you¡¯ll use itter, when your options runs out.¡± She smiled widely.


    ¡°At least someone appreciates my ideas and uses them¡± It was her turn to re at Connor, who looked away, searching his table for something.


    ¡°So tell me what happened?¡± Ava asked. She seem genuinely excited I couldn¡¯t resist Telling them what happened, leaving out some more private event of course.


    *********


    ¡°And now we¡¯re getting married¡± I shared with them the news. Ava gasped.


    ¡°Oh mine, I¡¯m so delighted, we need to pour a drink to this¡± She went Connor¡¯s always well stocked bar to get something. I stared at him, he¡¯s happy for me, I know it, but¡­.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Spill it¡± I said.


    ¡°Spill what?¡± He stared at me. I raised a brow.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t me me, I really don¡¯t want you to have this on your mind bothering the fuck outta you.¡± He said.


    ¡°Just say it¡± I have a feeling this is gonna be bad.


    ¡°While you have some good news, I¡¯ve got some bad ones, Ava made me release ina, and she wouldn¡¯t let me send her away, she¡¯s to spend a week here.¡± Connor said, inhaling sharply.


    ¡°Did she seduce you?¡± I asked studying him, already knowing the answer.


    ¡°What?¡± Connor asked, staring at a point behind my ear, I got my answer.


    ¡°Tell me everything¡± I demanded.


    Elora¡¯s POV


    I thought mum was gonna be sad or mad, after everything that happened, but she had this look on her face, that suggests that she was having the time of her life, she asked questions and drilled me for more. it almost seemed like they were talking about the weather.


    Talks that would have been Embarrassing between parents and their kids.


    It seem so natural to talk to Mum about things I wouldn¡¯t tell another person, knowing Mum won¡¯t judge me or hold it against me, she¡¯ll listen, try to solve the problem together. She¡¯ll present her opinion but won¡¯t try to force them on me.


    After telling her everything, mum had kept quiet, studying the kitchen paint. My palms started to sweat, what would she say?, scold me?. But s


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we fix the wedding to next week¡¯s Tuesday?¡± Mum said, my breath hitched in my throat.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I gasped


    ¡°No matter how I see it sugar, I really do want you to get married the day I met your father, do this for me please?¡± She asked, tears pooling at the conner of her eyes.


    **********


    After Connor exined everything to him, Nichs was so Angry and blinded with rage, he went in search of ina immediately. The presence he had felt all along had been hers. Traitor. He wasn¡¯t angry because Ava had a part in this, he wasn¡¯t even annoyed with Ava, his gut tells him, ina used Ava, and he¡¯ll find out.


    He climbed the stairs and got to the second floor, and met¡­.. good.


    ¡°Wow, what do we have here, my persecutor?¡± ina asked mockingly.


    ¡°What did you do to Ava?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± ina asked.


    ¡°Come with me right now.¡± Nichs dragged her with him, holding her arm in a neck breaking grip.

 Chapter 41: So what if i did all of it

    Chapter 41: So What if I did all of It


    ina¡¯s POV


    I screamed and screamed for him to let go of me, i felt as if my hands were going to snap out of their sockets. Finally he found a room, he threw me and I hit the floor. Hard. He locked the door and faced me, he put his hands in his pocket casually and looked outside the open window, his side view was something to die for, he¡¯s just¡­¡­ Beautiful, he was too handsome to be called handsome, the right term¡¯s beautiful and manly, too bad if only he doesn¡¯t consider me his enemy, if only¡­¡­¡­


    he was probably trying to control his anger, his face gave nothing away, the expression on his face was neutral, he didn¡¯t smile nor frown, not that he¡¯ll ever try to control his emotions, ites natural to him to control them just as eviles natural to me.


    that¡¯s it about Nichs, even when we were kids, he could be gentle this minute, brutal the next, he never ever shows what he¡¯s feeling.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I asked, the agitation in my voice undid me, that was how scared I am of Nichs,


    I tried to calm my nerves to speak cooly, I could feel my butt go numb from where it had hit the floor. I had known nothing would go ording to n if Nichs got involved, I can use Ava to handle Connor, but who would handle this guy?.


    As if he could hear my thought, which he probably could, if he really wants to, despite the fact that I locked them, he looked at me coldly. Locking his eyes with mine, a hard stare I can¡¯t break even if I try.


    I felt a chill pass over me, I shivered slightly, I got up, almost falling back again but I steadied myself, holding on to an arm chair.


    ¡°Me?, want from you?¡±


    ¡°I want nothing from you bitch, but you¡¯ll tell me why you¡¯re messing with Ava¡± Nichs said, not even the slightest emotion showed on his face.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± I decided not to refuse his usations, that I did something to her. He probably knows everything anyways


    ¡°Because I¡¯ll break every damned bone in you body, and leave your slutty body in the sun. if you don¡¯t start talking.¡± He said maintaining his tone, I shuddered hard, he would break them, and won¡¯t give me any blood for my body to heal faster, I know he¡¯ll watch me while I suffer, how my body heals itself, slowly, he¡¯ll hear my screams, and walk away, leave me to suffer my fate.


    I know he will, because he had done it not once but twice. The first time when I destroyed his motorbike when we wear teenagers, after crushing my bones, he left me in the sun, I would have perished if Connor had note to save me, I had burns all over me for the week, the second time had been more brutal, he left me in the fields after breaking my bones, in the hot sun.


    Just like Connor, Nichs has no problem with the sun, and could walk in it whenever he wants, I had suffered until Connor found me, I was burnt beyond recognition, Nichs denied me blood for a whole week, leaving my terrible body to heal itself, Connor had begged him, and he had finally agreed, but i suffered for a whole month, before healingpletely.


    they were closer than I was to them, as their friend, or should I say, as Connor¡¯s friend. Nichs had stopped being my friend since he found out my true evil nature, he had told me so in clear terms, our childhood friendship came to an end then.


    I¡¯m sure if he had known any other way to bring Connor back from his madness he wouldn¡¯t have called me here. Well that was his mistake, I¡¯ll use it, to my advantage, but for now, he had greater control, but I had an escape route. ¡®Ava¡¯.


    ¡°Because I want what she has that should have been mine¡± I answered his question. The calmness I heard in my voice was simply amazing, I worked hard to put it there, and I love the result.


    ¡°So in order to get Connor, you n to harm my sister inw?, in that ce that day, you wanted her to get hurt or probably die right?, it had been your n all along¡± Nichs stated not asking.


    ¡°Yeah, you probably figured it all out, I made the king call you, so Ava would follow and learn of what happened to Connor, I knew she¡¯lle looking for Connor, no matter what it takes, I just didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯lle sooner, but it was good, my n worked only that she didn¡¯t die!¡± I yelled, I was loosing it.


    Calvina¡¯s POV


    I knew who was calling even before I answered the phone.


    ¡°Is she out?¡± The man asked. Colder than usual.


    ¡°Yes, this morning¡± I replied.


    ¡°Start tempting her¡± He said.


    ¡°But what¡¯s the rush sir?, she just got out and¡­..¡±


    ¡°We have no time, Jaguar wants her.¡± He snapped. Woah, he seem really impatient.


    ¡°But¡­..¡±


    ¡°You have one week¡± The line went off.


    I stared at the phone for some minutes, something¡¯s not right, his tone and¡­¡­ A week?. I better start working right now, working as Jaguar¡¯s agent has it¡¯s own benefits, but once he doesn¡¯t get what he wants, that spells doom on the person, I better really get to work.


    I dropped the mop I was using, it¡¯s time to find ina and speak business, forey¡¯s Over.


    Elora¡¯s POV


    Mum started making preparations, I agreed to her demands, I get see tears in her eyes, so it seems I¡¯ll be getting married next Tuesday, this is so¡­¡­.


    Of course I still have to talk to Nicki about it¡­¡­ Nicki¡­. what¡¯s he doing now, I felt the urge to speak to him, I took my phone out of my pocket, I nced at mum as she was drawing out n for my wedding, she was ranting about this designer she knew, that will work on my wedding dress, the shoes I¡¯ll wear and how there¡¯s so much to do but little time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be right back mum¡± I said, getting up from my chair, she nodded absently and kept ranting, I went to my room and dialed his number. He answered on the second ring.


    ¡°Hi¡± The voice I heard, dryed up the blood in my head, a female!, we¡¯re getting married and a female¡¯s answering his phone, what sort of man is he?. Not that he knows we¡¯re getting married though, but he had dered me, his wife to be!.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± I sounded angry.


    ¡°Uhm sorry, he left his phone here and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s he?, never mind¡± I cut the call.


    I went back to the kitchen, I was about entering the kitchen when my phone rang.


    I stared at the caller, I decided to pick it, I should give him a piece of my breaking heart. I was so angry.


    ¡°Uhm, hi again¡± It¡¯s the same feminine voice again, my blood ran cold.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked coldly


    ¡°Uhm Elora?¡± She asked Cautiously


    ¡°Who the hell are you?, what right do you have to say my name?¡± I said furiously, mum looked up, furrowing her brows, I looked away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you won¡¯t like it if I call you by your name¡± she said softly, is she out of her mind, who would like It if their husband to be¡¯s lover calls them by their name. I wanted to tell her so, but she beat me to talking.


    ¡°In fact I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know, you won¡¯t like it if I pick up your call, I just didn¡¯t want you to think he¡¯s ignoring your call or something¡± She said, what¡¯s she saying?, she¡¯s not trying to rub the fact that she¡¯s his lover in her face?


    ¡°He left his phone in Connor¡¯s library, I can have my husband take it to him if you want?¡± She said, my anger turned to surprise then fear, fuck is she Ava, did I just behave rudely with her.


    ¡°Uhm yeah¡± I replied unsure, she¡¯s going to have her husband, his majesty give the phone to Nichs. Oh my God.


    ¡°OK¡± She said


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I..¡± I wanted to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand¡± She said, softly.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± The line went dead.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You¡¯re OK?¡± Mum asked, I stared at her, she looked at me worriedly, I nodded.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She asked


    ¡°No Mama, nothing¡¯s wrong, just perfect Mama, Everything¡¯s perfect.¡± I said, a deep unsettling feeling in my stomach.


    Nichs¡¯s POV


    She didn¡¯t tell me anything, I didn¡¯t already figure out.


    ¡°So what if I did all of it?, uhn?, so what if I wanted to kill her, what then?, what will you do?¡± ina asked.


    ¡°Kill you¡± I said, unfeeling.


    I got to her front, without even taking a step, she moved back, fear, shock, were written on her face.


    ¡°No!¡± She screamed as I lifted her by her neck, I saw red, I squeezed life out of her, I almost seeded in killing her this time, if only¡­¡­


    Connor pried my hands off her neck. I had locked the door but he opened it easily.


    ¡°Logan no!¡± I yelled at him.


    ¡°No brother, you can¡¯t kill her.¡± He said and drew me away from ina,


    ¡°Why?, she has done enough damage to us¡± I yelled, and for the first time in a long time, I wanted to cry.


    ¡°She took your identity and made you Connor!¡± I shook him. He gathered me softly I his arms. I hugged him tightly. My grip would have broken someone else bone but not Logan¡¯s.


    ¡°I know¡± He whispered


    ¡°I want her dead too Nick, I really do but I can¡¯t kill her, not yet¡± He said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I almost gave in to crying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to break my promise to Ava¡± He said. Of anyone in the world, I understand him the most.


    After a while, I collected my emotions, he loosened his grip on me, I left his embrace, and faced ina, who was groaning on the floor, holding her neck. Blood was dripping out of her ears and eyes.


    ¡°Logan saved you this time, next time you won¡¯t be lucky, I¡¯ll kill you, and no one will stop me¡±


    ¡°And trust me, there¡¯s going to be a next time.¡±

 Chapter 42: Having no Choice

    Chapter 42: Having no choice.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I led Nichs out of the room gently, I ordered blood for ina, not that I really want to, but I can¡¯t let Ava see her like that.


    I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand things, I led him to my library, Ava had gone to the Charity house, with her brother.


    Nichs would have killed ina, had it been that Ava didn¡¯t send me to look for him and give him his phone.


    I didn¡¯t know who Ava had spoken to on the phone, but after she spoke to the person, she made me go look for Nichs, I heard his thoughts even before I reached the second floor, he had intended to kill her, then I heard her scream¡­¡­ Just what the heck would have happened if he had killed her?.


    Ava would have med herself, she would have been sad, then I would have killed myself for making her cry or sad, Nichs would have hated and med himself for my death, and would have done something stupid like ending his own life,


    His mate would have been shattered, if he had killed that worthless thing today, our lives would have changed, it would have affected everyone, it would have ruined us. I sighed, relieved that I was able to stop him,


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± He asked, looking straight into my eye. I tilted my head to the side.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked again. I knew what he was talking about.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯te there just for the purpose of saving her Logan, so why?¡± He asked, studying me.


    I searched my pocket for his phone, the main reason, I had gone to find him.


    ¡°Your phone rang, and Ava picked it, then she sent me to go look for you¡± I shrugged, then threw the phone across the table, it glided towards him, he stopped its movement with his hand, all this while his eyes locked to mine.


    He moved his eyes to the phone, he muttered something under his breath, he dialed a number, presumably the person who called.


    ¡°Elora?¡± He said.


    ¡°Sorry, I was busy¡±


    ¡°Splendid¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Next Tuesday?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±


    ¡°Yeah, more than you know¡±


    ¡°Your mother couldn¡¯t have chosen a more beautiful day¡±


    ¡°Just the thing I had in mind, will be there in 20 minutes¡± He said, and cut the phone, grinning like some high school kid who just had his first sex with the school nurse. I raised a brow, I heard only his part of the conversation but obviously he¡¯s ning to go out.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, when he continued grinning like a fool.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married¡± He said, like it¡¯s news to my ears.


    ¡°Like you haven¡¯t said it before¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Next Tuesday¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh boy¡± I said, Woah, that¡¯s news to my ears.


    Calvina¡¯s POV


    I waited outside her door, while she sucked on the blood that was brought to her, of course we don¡¯t drink human blood anymore, it¡¯s aw. But the royals still do, to preserve their strength, not that Connor or Nichs needs them but the rest of the royals do, so there are willing humans who donate their blood, and of course. Willingly.


    She finished more blood, she sighed in pleasure, well I think now¡¯s the time to talk.


    I knocked on the door, she answered and told me toe in. Careless, she didn¡¯t even ask who it was.


    I entered and closed the door,


    ¡°Well, well well, if it isn¡¯t the maid?¡± She smiled, I smirked, if only you know.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked, after noticing that I didn¡¯t return her smile


    ¡°A favor, in return of the favor I¡¯ve done you.¡± I made my selffortable on a sofa. A look of shock passed over her features.


    ¡°And who asked you to sit?¡± She asked rising.


    ¡°Calm yourself ina, there¡¯s nothing to shout about, except of course you¡¯ll like to attract attention to yourself¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, after what just happened with Nichs, you don¡¯t want that¡± I said smirking. Even though, she¡¯s smart, smarter than Carrissa, she¡¯s still foolish in her own ways, I¡¯ll use her foolishness to get the best of her, Trust me.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sit!¡± I told her sternly, though she¡¯s a powerful vampire, I¡¯m d she recognizes a greater power when she sees one.


    She sank back into her chair slowly.


    ¡°Good, now I believe we canmunicate like the civilized people that we are?¡± I asked, crossing my legs.


    ¡°Yes¡± She replied, tight lipped. She appear to be really, really furious.


    ¡°Not to worry, the only thing I¡¯ll ask of you is to return a favor, out of the numerous favors you owe me¡± I smiled.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked, ring at me.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s quite simple, I want you to meet someone, who will like to meet you.¡± I said. Admiring the pattern on the wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± She asked, she must be thinking it¡¯s quite easy, good, you have moreing your way.


    ¡°Listen before you speak girl¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call that!, I¡¯m not a girl!¡± She shouted, Iughed, so childish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise you voice, you might regret it.¡±


    I said calmly.


    ¡°What will you do to me, if I do?¡± She asked.


    you don¡¯t want to know girl, I¡¯m putting up with you, because Jaguar wants you.


    I ignored her question and proceeded,


    ¡°Listen, before you speak girl, the person that will like to meet you, will like to use you for some things, but that depends on you.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°On me?¡± She asked


    ¡°Yeah, my Job is to make sure you meet him, and after that it¡¯s left to you if you want to work for him.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll meet him, without question, and within the week¡± I told her, she gasped slightly.


    ¡°I leave here in a week, I¡¯ll see your person in a week¡¯s time¡± She dered, shit girl, I don¡¯t have all the time in the world, I was raging on the inside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got zero bargaining power here Laina.¡± I said calmly, settling for a short version of her name, it obviously didn¡¯t sit well with her, but what can she do?.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already epted to meet whoever it is you want me to meet, but I¡¯ll decide when I want to meet him and¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We leave on Saturday girl, better start packing¡± I stood up and was out of the room before she could blink.


    Elora¡¯s POV


    I finished my round, with my nerves jutting up and down, I went into the wash room to wash my face like five times, I was so nervous, he told me he¡¯ll be here in 20 minutes but it¡¯s already an hour, I thought as I changed from my uniform.


    Suddenly I felt someone watching me, chills passed through my body, I turned slowly, and I saw him. He leaned against the door frame. Grinning


    ¡°You frightened me!¡± I used.


    ¡°Sorry¡± He said with a low voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?, staring at someone while they dress is rude!¡± I shivered against the lustful look in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± He grinned,


    ¡°You¡¯re not sorry¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yes¡± He smiled broadly.


    I rolled my eyes at his behavior, I dressed quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯rete¡± I stared at him, carrying my bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your mum called, I went over to your ce¡± He said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What?, mum has your number?¡± I was truly surprised.


    ¡°It seems so.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home¡± he said, not even asking if I want to go with him or not, such arrogance.


    ¡°What did mum say to you?¡± I asked, walking up to him.


    ¡°Some stuffs about the wedding.¡± He seems distracted.


    ¡°Is something on my face?¡± I asked when he wouldn¡¯t stop staring at me.


    ¡°You look pretty¡± He said, suddenly, making me blush.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I replied, looking away from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± He said, not moving, from the spot.


    ¡°Yeah, first I, I have to go, go see Doctor Walker.¡± I stammered, his gaze was intense. Burning my insides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Steve, I spoke to him, you have two weeks off and his hearty congrattions¡± He said smiling.


    ¡°What?, why did you have to talk to him?, I could¡­¡­¡±


    He drew me to himself and shut me up with a kiss.


    His POV


    Calvina called and I answered immediately,


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Prepare the tickets¡± She said, breathlessly.


    ¡°When?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Saturday¡± She said.


    ¡°Time?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Seven in the morning.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Good¡± I said and dropped the call.


    Fantastic, that was fast, I thought she¡¯ll have a little bit of problem withdy, it appears thedy¡¯s a soft one.


    I grunted in satisfaction.


    I knew I could always count on Vina to always get the job done, yeah, others could also get the Job done, but Vina Could do it faster and discreetly.


    This means, I¡¯ll get my Job done within a week instead of two. Splendid, I¡¯ve got nothing to loose, I thought as I ced another call to the person who holds the strings, no, most of the strings.

 Chapter 43: DNA Result.

    Chapter 43: DNA Result


    ina¡¯s POV


    I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around the fact, that Maid actually talked to me in that manner, how dare she!, she had been hiding her true nature and intention all along, and instead of a week, I¡¯m to leave here the day after tomorrow, what the fuck?.


    I had n to eliminate Ava this week, but now?


    Wait!, I can still carry out my n without actually killing Ava.


    A smile rose to my lips.


    How about I make Ava leave on her own?,


    Then I can kill herter, and then I¡¯ll make such a situation where Connor will have no choice but to ept me as his wife and mate.


    And Carrissa will help me chase Ava away from here, and Connor will take Care of Carrissa, of course he¡¯ll kill her when he finds out, Ava left because of what she did, so I won¡¯t have to worry about her after Ava leaves. I¡¯ll go see whoever that maid wants me to see.


    It¡¯s good in a way though, I can¡¯t stay here, with Nichs watching my move every second, I¡¯ll have to be Swift, but as for working for that person?, that maid should forget about it.


    Perfect, I can get out of here as soon as possible, and I can carry out my n even after I leave from here. Perfect.


    Nichs POV


    I entered Connor¡¯s office without knocking.


    He bent over some work on his table, I stood at the door staring at him for a while.


    ¡°Are you gonna enter or wear a hole in my head by staring?¡± He asked.


    I closed the door, and sat on the edge of his desk. Fingering the rich texture of the table.


    ¡°Thest time I checked there are chairs here, but you never sit on them anyways, your goal is to always irritate me, so irritating.¡± He said still working,


    ¡°The result is out¡± I said simply. That got his attention, he snapped his head towards me.


    ¡°And?¡± He asked. I bet he¡¯s damn anxious, his expression gave nothing away.


    ¡°See for your self¡± I replied, I brought out an envelope out of my Pocket, I ced the package in his hands.


    He opened it slowly, he drew out the sheet within it, and unfolded the paper.


    He studied them for a second, his face broke into a smile and he sighed heavily.


    ¡°You seem happy?¡± I asked, teasing him.


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be?, I can rest peacefully without worrying about the prospect of the boy being a spy or something¡± He said smiling at me.


    ¡°Not even sad that I was right this time, and you¡¯re wrong?¡± I teased him further.


    ¡°At least, it¡¯s for the best¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°Why do you look lost?¡± He asked


    ¡°Lost?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy, your mood is off and you¡¯re affecting my mood¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a lot¡¯s on my mind right now, I don¡¯t feel good¡± I said, my mood has started to affect the aura in his office.


    ¡°What happened?, tell me¡± He probed gently.


    ¡°Thedy crashed¡± Saying It, makes me feel like hell.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He Eximed.


    ¡°How did it happen?¡± He was furious.


    ¡°Someone rode it¡±


    ¡°After dropping Elora off at her ce, a few miles down here, it blew off, I wasn¡¯t in it when it went off. I¡­.. ¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence, my heart was breaking, thedy was the car after my heart, I loved it greatly.


    ¡°Who rode it without your permission?¡± He asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the person doesn¡¯t know how it works, he or she forgot to turn something off, I didn¡¯t notice until it was toote¡± I sighed. I loved cars but I loved the Lady far more greatly, and now it¡¯s gone, sadness held me in it¡¯s warmth.


    I had felt like this once, after ina destroyed my Motorbike, I called it burner.


    Burner had been the love of my life, I had avenged her and Injured ina,


    I don¡¯t feel like destroying anyone now, I feel like going into the earth and sleeping for few decades. I feel miserable.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Logan said, I nced at him, I didn¡¯t know when he got up from his seat, he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me to himself, he was taking my pain.


    ¡°No Logan don¡¯t¡± I whispered.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up¡± His voice was tight, he was taking my misery, pain and sadness upon himself. I felt his body shudder lightly.


    The tension left my body, I was felt better and better by the minute, I felt Exhausted, he understands me, and he always takes my pain away, and he never let me take his off, except if he was caught off guard.


    He always thought of me as his little brother, he never thought of me just as a cousin, I was more to him.


    I can¡¯t let him take all my sorrow, I pushed him away with some effort.


    ¡°I feel better¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± He asked


    I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find the Person Nick¡± He promised. I know he will.


    Elora¡¯s POV


    Nichs had dropped me off earlier, he refused toe in, saying he needed to finish some work.


    I stepped inside the sitting room, and felt like I was in another world.


    ¡°Elora?, is that you?¡± Mum came rushing from the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I was really surprised, people were swimming in our house.


    They were busy doing things, what are they all doing here?


    ¡°Mum?¡± I asked slowly, has mum gone out of her mind?.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so shocked sweetie, Nichs, bless his sweet dark heart, has decided that I shouldn¡¯t stress myself too much, these people are here to help n the wedding¡± She had told me.


    I felt my heart drop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, my only daughter¡¯s getting Married, it has to be perfect!, don¡¯t just stand there, go up to your room, the designer¡¯s waiting!¡± She hurried back to whatever she was busy with.


    ******


    I sighed as I remember the shock I had got when I saw the people, I had called Nichs and heughed it off, telling me not to worry, they won¡¯t bite.


    The designer, herself has flown in from Paris, and was delighted to be In Myth, after all it¡¯s a country that¡¯s not on the Map, and a fascinating country at that. Her assistants kept turning me this way and that way.


    Fitting this here, fitting something there.


    Atst mom called me toe down.


    I stepped down and the scene before me, shocked me.


    ¡°Oh dear¡± I whispered.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I sat before the fire ce in our room, Ava entered without making a sound, I knew it was her even before seeing her, her scent was so intoxicating it woke me from my deep thoughts.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡± She said as she sat on myps, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    I stared at her, damn she looks beautiful, my Junior brother twitched in my pants.


    She kissed my lips, I wrapped my hands around her waist and deepened the kiss.


    The kiss didn¡¯tst a minute before she broke it, much to my dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Sheughed, her voice, like an opera singer¡¯s


    ¡°How did your day go?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Good¡± I breathed, she raised a brow.


    ¡°You sure?¡± She asked, pulling my cheek.


    ¡°Yeah, why do you ask?¡± I asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you look¡­.. sad?¡± She said, looking as if she¡¯s thinking about something, tilting her head up.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine, how did your day go?¡± I asked changing the topic.


    ¡°Cool, yes!, I want to ask you a favor, pleeaase.¡± She said, making puppy eyes, oh not again, I thought to my self, feeling sad for my destiny tonight.


    ¡°What¡¯s this favor?¡± I asked, drawing her closer.


    ¡°The orphanage charity home, I work for¡­¡­¡± She stopped.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well I was thinking of arranging a charity ball for them, so people can donate for us.¡± She asked sighing.


    ¡°Annnd I¡¯ll like to use the pce ball room¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want?¡± I asked chuckling.


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s gonna be my reward when I grant this favor of yours?¡± I teased.


    ¡°A kiss¡± She said.


    ¡°A kiss?, that¡¯s all?¡± I feigned disappointed.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She pouted.


    ¡°Depends¡± I smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, I promise, please grant it.¡± She said, desperately.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want to think back on your word?, just so you know, you¡¯ll have to fulfill your promise.¡± I nibbled her ear.


    ¡°I know, I will¡± She said as she gasped.


    ¡°Granted, you can use the ballroom.¡± I said. That earned me another short but sweet kiss.


    ¡°Yay!, thank you so much, I¡¯ll go tell Lucas some things¡± she started to get off, but I pulled her back.


    ¡°Why are you going right away?¡± I asked drawing her close.


    ¡°The ball¡¯s tomorrow!, I¡¯ve got to make arrangements!¡± She tried to push me away, but I held her close,


    ¡°Woah, well then don¡¯t you think I should get my reward now?.¡± I asked, a smile tugging my lips.


    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± She started to say.


    ¡°We have a deal madam.¡± I said and sealed her lips in a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 44: The Ball

    Chapter 44: The Ball


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I was so happy after Connor told me about Nichs getting married next Tuesday, thats four days from now, I visited ina but she wasn¡¯t up for conversation so I left the poor soul alone, she looks so tired and pale.


    Well that¡¯s to be expected after her stay in prison, I felt very proud of my decision to let her stay here, at least she¡¯ll rest for some time before leaving.


    Anyways since she¡¯s not up for some chat, I¡¯ve got a lot of things to do anyways, I¡¯ve got a ball to n after all


    I begged Connor to let me go for tonight, if we make love tonight, I¡¯m gonna be so tired Tomorrow that I wouldn¡¯t even be able to attend the charity ball. Invitations were sent out, all over the country and outside the Country, both mortals and non mortals. Business partners and vampires. I was able to do this with the help of Lucas, one of Connor¡¯s most trusted aide.


    *****All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Morning came as usual, but with so much for me to do. I have buy clothes and pretty masks for the kids, since the ball¡¯s all about donating money for them.


    It¡¯s only fair they¡¯re there right?.


    Each of the kids wants a different type of costume, which made my Job much more harder.


    We finished shopping byte afternoon, every one got what they wanted, except for Elisa, she wanted an angel¡¯s mask, which was out of stock, I had to beg her to take a fairy¡¯s own, she didn¡¯t, until I promised her a special treat of some yummy ice cream and chocte butter cake. Since they don¡¯t get to have that everyday, she epted. we got to the pce around 4, the ball starts by 7:30, yeah, I brought the kids, all 40 of them to the pce, since the ball¡¯ster tonight, it only makes sense they dress here right?.


    *******


    Everyone got dressed, the ball room, was set, and everything was in motion, I got dressed, it was time to tie my mask, but I couldn¡¯t find it, I searched the whole room, I couldn¡¯t find it, and did Aryaugh and nag at me?.


    Arya¡¯s my wolf, the name I finally settled for. Sheughed at me so damn hard that I thought I¡¯ll gag her if she doesn¡¯t stop, perhaps Connor sensed my distress, he came rushing in, he was wearing a dark Tuxedo with dark shirt topliment my floor length golden gown, which Connor says had said earlier that it fits my new eye color.


    After I exined what happened to him,


    He took me to an under ground room. Gosh!, there were so many Jewelries there, I had never seen so many gems in my life, even though my mum was a gem collector, she buys jewelry sets from all over the world, I¡¯ve never seen something like this. I swallowed hard.


    he opened a safe with some sort of code, my eyes almost popped out of their sockets when I saw whaty there.


    He gently and gracefully brought out a Golden mask, with little sapphire feathers around it, rubies, scattered and arranged beautifully on it, my head swarm at the sight of it.


    ¡°It belonged to my mom.¡± He had said with emotion raw in his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡± I whispered.


    ¡°This are the little I could savage from our home, when the war came, it ruined most things.¡± He gestured around. If most are already gone then, this must be a dream, I mean just look around.


    He stepped behind me, and tied the mask on my face.


    ¡°Connor¡­..¡± I tried to stop him, the mask¡¯s for his mother, what¡¯s he doing?.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours now¡± He said simply, his hand on my bare back, his light touch raised hairs on my back.


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Would have wanted you to have it, you know it¡¯s good in a way that yours got lost, I¡¯ve always wanted to give you this, some Jewels here was passed down from my great great grandmothers, she would have given them to you anyways.¡±


    ¡°But Connor¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come, I want to show you something.¡± He held my hand and led me to another room, he switched on the light. And the image I saw made me gasp, it was a huge painting of a woman, she sat with a kid on herp, the dress she wore though it showed that it was old times, was simply breath taking. She had clear golden eyes, wless skin, high cheek bones that defined her features but not too high, heart shaped red lips. I moved closer to the painting, she smiled at the child on herps, the child had only panties on.


    If my calctions are right, the child looks like he was four to six months old, he held the woman cheeks. The child had Gray Silver eyes, no one needed to tell me it was Connor, that mean this woman is his mother.


    Right behind the woman stood a man, in all ck, he too has a child in his arms, the child has the same features as the first child, except that his eyes were darker and gray, the striking resemnce threw me.


    ¡°Your mother is Beautiful.¡± I said simply, I had many questions I wanted to ask, but I asked none, it would have ruined the moment, he had shared his most private feelings with me, why should I spoil it by asking odd questions?.


    ******


    Iughed softly as I stood now greeting the guests that were arriving with Connor at my side.


    ¡°Thanks foring on such short notice¡± I said to a couple, and epted gifts from another.


    ¡°You look pretty¡± Ady said to me


    ¡°Thanks¡± I replied


    ¡°That mask takes my breath away, it suits your eyes, where did you get it?¡± Another asked.


    Finally the ball Commenced, the kids were having the time of their lives, they chated and ate, while an auction went on, and they didn¡¯t even notice. I smiled.


    Then it was time to dance.


    ¡°May I have this dance mydy?¡± Connor asked, I chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Only the first dance¡± I said, to my surprise he didn¡¯t argue, and I ced my palm on his.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t get enough of Ava, I Waltzed across the floor with her with her, she smiled and nodded to some people.


    She was a spectacle to behold, people kept staring and pointing, she stood out, the mens were all gulping, the way the gown snug to her body and enhanced her delicate shape, none coulde to her of course, I would tear their body to pieces if they even dare. I took her to see mum Earlier, I had expected her to ask about the other baby in the painting but she didn¡¯t, for which I was grateful, but sooner orter the questions will definitelye, I hope I¡¯m ready to answer them. Honestly. By then.


    The song ended and another gentle man stole her from my hands.


    I sat down at our table, and watched Nichs as he danced with his date, his wife to be Elora. I envied him, he was able to keep his mate by his side while I already lost mine to another,


    I looked in the direction of the kids, Ava was right, the kids definitely needed to get away from their lives for a while, even if it¡¯s few hours. Theyughed and fooled themselves by trying to dance.


    I got lost in my own thought, will I ever make kids with Ava, if I ever do, what will they look like?.


    Vampires don¡¯t have offsprings, it was different with me and Nichs because our parents were ancients and true bloods, they were of the original blood, we have exceptions of course but, I married a wolf, what are the odds of us having kids?.


    We¡¯ll cross that river when we get there, not to worry at the moment, my phone beeped.


    ¡°Speak¡± I breathed into the phone.


    ¡°We found the person that rode sir Nichs¡¯s car¡±


    ina¡¯s POV


    I made my way quietly and quickly down the dungeon, I¡¯m leaving from here tomorrow, I have to set my ns in motion, I have to free Carrissa tonight. We¡¯ll finish the deal before Tomorrow ends. But I¡¯ll be gone by then.


    ¡°Hello there my good friend, we meet again¡± I said, as I watched Carrissa¡¯s back bent over something, my guess is that she¡¯s busy eating right now.


    She turned swiftly, knocking down her te. She swore hard.


    I stepped into the little light that¡¯s there.


    She gasped audibly.


    ¡°Still in the habit of over eating?¡± I teased her, mercilessly.


    ¡°ina!, how dare you?, what the hell are you doing here?, abusing me¡­..¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve got no time to argue, I¡¯vee to get you out, it¡¯s time for our n, and for the Love of the moon stop shouting, I drugged the guards, it doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t wake up, so keep it down!¡± I whispered furiously.


    ¡°Oh My Goddess!, isn¡¯t it too early for the n, you just¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but I don¡¯t have much time, it¡¯s now or never!, so listen to me¡± I said, trying to keep my voice down.


    ¡°But where are you going?, why don¡¯t you have much time?, I mean¡­.¡± I was seriously trying my best not to yell at the fool.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯ll tell you that when the timees¡­.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re partners, I¡¯ve got to know everything, where you¡¯re going and everything!¡± She said, I was really furious.


    ¡°Are you going start telling me what to do?, start lecturing me?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the right to¡­..¡±


    ¡°Look, if you keep arguing with me, I¡¯ll leave from here, and you¡¯ll rot here, spending the rest of your life, thinking of Connor and Ava together!¡± I threatened her, even though I know, saying that puts my n at stake, if she refuses to help me then I better forget about separating Connor and Ava.


    ¡°OK fine¡± She said, after a while to my relieve.


    ¡°Good, now listen, the n has changed slightly¡± I said, unlocking the door.


    ¡°The n has changed, but we nned to¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The n has not really changed, I¡¯m only changing my tactics.¡± I red at her, to keep shut. I handed some clothes over to her.


    ¡°Change into this, and wear the mask correctly.¡± I said pushing the bag into her hands.


    ¡°Mask?, What for?¡± She asked, staring at me, but after seeing the re I gave her, she started changing.


    ¡°Fine, tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°Now listen, here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 45: Did you pull this Miserable stunt?

    Chapter 45: did you pull this miserable Stunt?


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I danced with a tall man, then a short man, I lost count of their faces, finally the music stopped, and it was time for some serious business, the party wasing to an end, I walked up to my seat, escorted by myst dance partner,


    He handed me down to my seat, and scurried away quickly, I wondered what happened to the poor man, then I saw Connor¡¯s re, he was still ring at man¡¯s retreating back.


    Iughed lightly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not your enemy, he¡¯s one of the orphanage home trustee¡± I tapped his arm, smiling at him.


    ¡°Never said he was¡± He replied shortly.


    ¡°Hmmn, oh really?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Yeah¡± He replied.


    ¡°You enjoyed the party?¡± I asked, changing the topic.


    ¡°Like I could, it was torture to watch you dance with other guys¡± He grumbled underneath.


    ¡°You said something?¡± I asked lightly.


    ¡°Nope¡± He denied, and I smiled


    ¡°I heard you say something¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± He replied shortly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I pestered him, amusing myself at his expense.


    ¡°Yes, look why don¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll Call Mr Connor Donnacha, for his thank you speech.¡± The master of ceremony announced. Forcing our conversation to halt.


    Every body pped as he walked up to the stage, collecting the microphone.


    The lights were focused on him, and for the first time in a long time, I remember how I met him, and I remember how handsome I thought he was.


    ¡°Before anything¡­..¡± He started, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate, A maid tapped my arm.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, giving her my full attention.


    ¡°Ady awaits you at that conner.¡± She said pointing.


    ¡°Tell her to wait, if it¡¯s so important to see me, take her¡­..¡±


    ¡°Madam, she looks like she¡¯s in a hurry, she said what she is about to tell you will change everything, and if she doesn¡¯t tell you now, she¡¯ll never be able to do so again.¡± The maid said hurriedly.


    Should I leave the ball to go see whoever it is?, Connor just started speaking and¡­. Wait she said, it¡¯s so important to see me now, and she has something to tell me, something very important, I nced over at Connor, I hear him speak everyday, but what if?¡­¡­


    ¡°Just a minute, I¡¯ll be there in a minute¡± I whispered to the maid.


    I took a minute topose myself, then I rose from my seat, steadily. I walked over to the direction where the maid had pointed to.


    ¡°Hello¡± I called out softly. But no one answered.


    ¡®Go back Ava, you¡¯ll only get in trouble.¡¯ Arya talked suddenly. I was startled for a a second.


    ¡°Oh woah, after a long time of ignoring me, you spoke up now?, and for what reason?, to lecture me?, save me?¡± I asked aloud


    ¡°Ava you don¡¯t have to ¡­¡­¡± Suddenly Someone pulled me deeper into the shadows, breaking Arya¡¯s words.


    I stood before, a person, dressed in ck, including his or her mask.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you?, what do you want?¡± I asked, annoyingly


    ¡°No need to get annoyed, I¡¯m here to give you something¡­..¡±


    ¡°What do you want to give me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just a little tip off.¡± The person delved onto his or her pocket, bringing out something and putting it into my palms.


    ¡°And here¡¯s a little advice angel, you¡¯re ying with fire here, make sure not to get burned¡± The voice sound utterly Feminine. She slipped away in the darkness.


    I became aware of the paper in my hands. I was tempted to take a look and see what¡¯s inside, but I held back and went back to my seat, I nced around, no one was looking in my direction, every one¡¯s attention was on Connor.


    I opened the folded paper on myps, I gasped at what I saw.


    YOUR HUSBAND IS A MURDERER


    HE KILLED HIS MOTHER AND BROTHER


    YOU¡¯RE LIVING WITH A FLESH EATER!


    I could feel blood drain away from my face, I didn¡¯t know how long I sat there, staring at the paper. I couldn¡¯t hear anything, people were murmuring, and Connor was talking, a song was ying in the back ground, but I was slipping farther away, it felt as if my scalp was being pricked by many niddles.


    ina¡¯s POV


    I walked around the room, I couldn¡¯t focus on anything else except Carrissa, what if she gets caught?


    What if my n fails.


    Some one entered suddenly, and mmed the door. Oh no!.


    I turned around swiftly to see who it was.


    I heaved a sigh of relieve, she untied her mask and lowered it down.


    ¡°Did you get the Job done?¡± I asked studying her pale face.


    ¡°Fuck it was damn hard¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± I asked, honestly I don¡¯t care if it was hard or not, I want to know if she did it or not.


    ¡°Yeah¡± She drawled, sitting down on a sofa.


    ¡°Good, now after tomorrow¡¯s stroke, she¡¯ll hate him so much, she¡¯ll leave the pce on her own.¡± I smirked, my n¡¯s going smoothly.


    ¡°Tomorrow?, you¡¯re nning to do something else?, but¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ning something else¡± I told her.


    ¡°But, after tonight she¡¯ll leave, why do you need¡­..¡±


    ¡°Use your brain old maid, just showing her some writing on a piece of paper, won¡¯t make her leave so easily, we¡¯ve nted doubt, now we have to let that doubt, bloom, and we¡¯ll water the doubt¡±


    I exined to her.


    ¡°But¡­.. anyways it¡¯s your n and if it fails, or you get caught it¡¯s none of my business, the less I¡¯m involved in it the better for me, even though I love it here, I¡¯ve got to get back to the dungeon.¡± She said, standing up and moving towards the door.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± I said in a low deadly tone, I could muster.


    She turned slowly.


    ¡°What now?¡± She asked, staring at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re going nowhere, at least not until the job has been done¡± I informed Her


    Moving to seat on my bed.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± She asked, eyes widened.


    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re the crazy one for refusing to destroy Ava and taking her ce¡± I tempted her, a look came into her eyes, greedy bitch, I¡¯m gonna kill you before youy your filthy hands on Connor ever again!.


    She studied me.


    ¡°And you?¡± She asked, understanding her perfectly but choosing to act.


    ¡°Me what?¡± I raised a brow.


    ¡°What are you gonna gain from this?, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing this for me, because I know you hate me as well as I hate you, we¡¯re only partners because we have amon enemy, so what are you gaining from this?, and why are you doing this?¡± She asked.


    I rolled my eyes, of all things, she¡¯s concerned with my involvement, maybe she should be, if I was in her position, I¡¯d be concerned too, maybe she¡¯s not really as stupid as she looks after all, but she¡¯s not so smart either, unlike her I would have known my enemy¡¯s intentions. I smirked.


    ¡°If you really want to know then I¡¯ll tell you¡±


    An¡¯s POV


    ¡°Are you sure about tomorrow?¡± He asked as soon as I entered his office.


    ¡°Yes sir, Vina called and informed me herself¡± I replied him.


    ¡°Well maybe I should inform Jaguar after all.¡± He said, rising from his chair.


    ¡°Absolutely sir¡± I replied, staring straight ahead. He moved to leave.


    ¡°But remember¡± He looked at me.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°If things does not go ording to n, I¡¯ll kill you before Jaguar gets to know about it.¡± He threatened.


    I straightened my shoulders, I¡¯m not afraid of dying.


    ¡°And your sister too, I¡¯ll have my dogs rape and kill her¡± I shuddered at the mention of my sister.


    By dogs he meant his boys.


    I¡¯ll kill you bastard if you dare hurt a single hair on my sister¡¯s head, even after death, I¡¯lle back and destroy you. I wanted to tell him that but I simply said, I understand.


    He went out of the office, leaving the door open, he probably went to tell Jaguar about the new event. I was shaking with rage, I need to call Vina.


    I dialed her number and she answered on the first ring.


    ¡°Vina?¡± I asked


    ¡°Vina here¡± she replied. Good.


    ¡°Your Tickets¡± I said simply


    ¡°Where do I pick them?¡± She asked, it sounded like she was walking.


    ¡°Pick them at¡­..¡±


    Carrissa¡¯s POVAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°If you really want to know then I¡¯ll tell you¡± ina said, the smirk still on her face.


    I stood silently,


    ¡°I¡¯ve got an old score to settle with Connor¡± She said, studying her nails.


    ¡°An old score with Connor?, howe, what¡¯s it about?, and why do you want to hurt Ava, if your problem is with Connor?¡± I asked, I really don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°A long time ago, Connor did something to me, and it¡¯s pay back time¡± She said, not looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, but if I want to get to Connor, and get even with him, I have to hurt him by using Ava, since I can¡¯t hurt him physically¡± She said.


    ¡°Ohhh¡± I said, I get it now, so she wants to hurt Connor by killing Ava.


    ¡°You should be concerned about how this will benefit you, and how my involvement will help you and stop asking me questions.¡± She said, staring straight at me.


    I see now, I should actually be thanking her, she has been helping me after all, by getting rid of Ava, she¡¯s actually doing me a favor. I¡¯ll be able to get close to Connor and finally be his queen!, I¡¯ll be able to rule and drink blood whenever I want, different foods, clothes, money will all be mine!.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the only thing you want?, you¡¯re only doing this to get even with Connor and nothing else?, and you won¡¯t start wanting more after all thus is done, and Ava is out of the way?¡± I asked, I need to be sure of her intention.


    ¡°Yes, it all I want, I won¡¯t be wanting or needing more after she¡¯s out of the way, you can have whatever you want, happy now?¡± She red at me,


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m happy¡± I said, a huge smile on my face, I wanted to start celebrating right away. But¡­.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve got to go back¡­¡± I started to say.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, raising her perfectly shaped brow.


    ¡°The guards¡­..¡±


    ¡°Are going to sleep for two days, without anyone disturbing them.¡± She said, easily.


    ¡°The portion is that strong?¡± I asked, my eyes widening.


    ¡°More than you¡¯ll ever know¡± She said, studying her red painted nails once more.


    ¡°But the maids, will bring them food¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of that¡± She said.


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡± She thought of everything, woah, I don¡¯t have to worry.


    ¡°Now, here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do¡±


    Ava¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ava?¡± Someone called gently, the voice reached me in my darkest ce and pulled me from there.


    I woke from my¡­. Let¡¯s call it trance.


    I saw Connor bent over me, I stared at him, Murderer, the note has said, my Connor is a murderer,


    ¡°The party¡¯s over, the guests are leaving,e let¡¯s greet them.¡± He pulled me up gently. I yanked my hand away from his. This is all a prank, only one person could have done this, I nced around and sported him in the crowd.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like greeting anyone¡± I said, I walked stiffly away from him.


    ¡°Come with me¡± I whispered to him in the crowd.


    ¡°Ava, the party¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the party!,e with me right now.¡± I pulled his hand, as I moved blindly , out of the ball room, I pulled him along, tears stung my eyes, I can¡¯t believe he did this after everything.


    ¡°Ava slow down, my arm¡¯s hurting¡± He gapsed.


    I climbed the stairs, pulling him along.


    I opened the door, of the first room I saw.


    I pulled him inside. He yanked his hand away.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this madness Ava?¡± He said.


    I shoved the paper in his face. He grabbed it and opened it.


    ¡°Did you pull this Miserable stunt Cyprian Donovan?¡± I yelled.

 Chapter 46: A date with Connor

    Chapter 46: A date with Connor.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    Nil stared at me as if I¡¯ve gone out of my mind.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?, what¡¯s all this?¡± He said, he was angry suddenly


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend you didn¡¯t do this¡± I said, ring hard at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re stupid Ava, I didn¡¯t do this!¡± He retrothed


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that!, I¡¯m not stupid, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you right now!¡± I returned.


    ¡°Just think for a minute, why would I do this?, what would I gain?¡± He asked,ing towards me.


    ¡°For the very fact that you want me to think of my husband as a murderer!, you hate him, and you want me to hate him too, don¡¯te any closer!¡± My words hit him hard.


    He stood still without moving.


    ¡°Is that really what you think?, after knowing where you stand on this issue and your feelings about it, you think I¡¯ll hurt you by doing this?, is that really how much you trust me?, is this how you¡­¡­ ¡± His voice broke. My anger dissolved Like a smoke, when I heard his words, I should have thought about this.


    ¡°But if you didn¡¯t, then who did this?¡± I whispered.


    He just stood there, staring at me.


    ¡°Cyprian, I¡¯m¡­..¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡± He said roughly.


    The door opened suddenly.


    ¡°Here you are¡± Connor said, entering the room like a ck Knight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first¡± Nil said, making attempt to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll like to talk to you Cyprian¡± Connor said, surprising me, he used his name?.


    ¡°Yes sir¡± Nil answered


    ¡°Right away sir?¡± He asked, a person that didn¡¯t even want to see my husband¡¯s face few days ago, he looked at Connor like he¡¯s some sort of hero,


    ¡°No, not now, it¡¯s a matter I¡¯d like to discuss with you tomorrow, you might considering to my office with Nichs tomorrow, 11:30 sharp.¡± Connor said, a mutual respect seems to be between them.


    ¡°Of course sir, I¡¯ll be there¡± He said and moved out of the room,


    ¡°Nil¡­¡­¡±


    I started to follow him, but Connor drew me back and closed the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, staring strangely at him.


    ¡°What I should have done earlier¡± He said, closing the distance between us.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, staring at the broadness of his chest.


    ¡°I think you know what I mean perfectly well, I don¡¯t know about what you did down there but¡­¡­.¡± He phone rang, cutting his speech.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He spoke into the phone.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked in annoyance


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in two minutes¡± He said, where is he going?


    ¡°Whatever happened in the ball room doesn¡¯t matter, I want you toe on a date with me tonight¡± He said hurriedly.


    ¡°Tonight?, but it¡¯ste¡± I said


    ¡°Yes tonight, and I honestly don¡¯t care if it¡¯ste or not, we need to talk¡± He said.


    ¡°But¡­..¡±


    ¡°Get ready, I¡¯lle for you in an hour¡± He said and left.


    ina¡¯s POV


    I told her the n and exined every little detail over and over again, telling her what she¡¯ll do and say.


    Sheid on the couch. Asking questions and answering some of mine. Atst she got everything I said, and I made her repeat every word, rehearsing with her.


    Someone knocked on the door. Oh atst, the blood¡¯s here, Connor must have ordered more for me. I opened the door making sure to open the door in a way that, I¡¯m the only one the person will see.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I smiled, but they weren¡¯t here to give me blood.


    I saw angry guards.


    ¡°We¡¯ll like to search your room¡± One of the three guards said.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked, what are they looking for.


    ¡°We want to search your room¡± Another repeated.


    ¡°Wh.. why do you want to search my room?¡± I asked, I was already sweating.


    ¡°Because your former jail mate has gotten out and we want to see if you¡¯re hiding her, so please move out of the way.¡± He said, fuck!. How did this happen?.


    ¡°Why¡­ Ho¡­ how will I hide her?, uhn?, why will I?, you can¡¯t check my room.¡± I said, clutching the door.


    ¡°We can¡¯t check your room?, we have orders from his highness to check every room in the pce, and he didn¡¯t say not to check yours¡± the same guard said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t allow you to check my room, now go away¡± I said, if they even peep inside, then I¡¯m done for, I mean I can kill all of them, but how will I hide their body?, it¡¯ll make Connor more suspicious, if three of the guards that were supposed to search the pce goes missing, no I can¡¯t take that risk.


    I tried to close the door quickly, I¡¯ve got to do something.


    One of the guards kicked the door open forcefully and they entered,


    ¡°Wow, wow wow, Now what do we have here?¡± One of them whistled. No!, Fear came over me like a heavy cloak.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I walked around the room, clutching my purse desperately, I checked the time again.


    He said an hour, it¡¯s two hours already. What¡¯s holding him up?.


    I sat down hard on the bed. What is wrong?, on one hand I¡¯ve got a mad person, who¡¯s ying a stupid prank on me, on another hand, I¡¯ve made Cyprain angry, I¡¯ve hurt him, on another, I made Connor suspicious by behaving like that earlier, he told me it doesn¡¯t matter but I think it bothers him, but he¡¯s Just keeping quiet about it, not to worry, I¡¯ll make up for it, and I better find a way to apologize to Nil. We¡¯re going on a date and he¡¯s not even here yet!.


    I pryed my purse open, I brought out my phone to call him, when his call came through.


    ¡°Just the person I want to talk to¡± I said as I epted his call.


    ¡°Tell me, where have you been?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­..¡±


    ¡°Sorry for what?, for standing me up?, for Making me wait for an extra hour?, or for making me worry?¡± I asked feigning anger.


    ¡°Sweetheart I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have even suggested this tonight¡± He said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, What are you saying?¡± I asked


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on a date tonight¡± He said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, I can¡¯t believe he said that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we just can¡¯t¡± He said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I pressed him for answers.


    ¡°And don¡¯t wait for me, go to sleep, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, good night¡± He continued as if I didn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°Goddammit!, tell me the reason for all this!¡± I screamed into the phone.


    ¡°Carrissa escaped, I won¡¯te back till I find her.¡± He said.


    ¡°What!¡±


    ina¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wow wow wow, Now what do we have here?¡± One of them whistled. No!, fear came over me like a heavy cloak, I¡¯m in trouble.


    I turned around swiftly that my hair flew into my face. Empty, the room was empty, and the guards were staring at the empty blood sachets on the floor. I looked around the room, Carrissa was no where in sight. I listened for breathing in the bathroom and heard none. She has truly dissapered.


    ¡°What do we have here?, a blood sucking bitch?¡± He said and the restughed.


    ¡°Watch yournguage boys¡± one of them said, and they stoppedughing.


    ¡°Start searching¡± he said, they searched everywhere, they basically tore the whole room apart. But they found nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go guys, there¡¯s nothing here, we¡¯ll inform the others.¡± One of them said.


    ¡°Get out of here and never return¡± I snarled at them.


    ¡°We won¡¯tdy, sorry for the disturbance¡± The fair haired one said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send someone to clean this up¡± He said.


    ¡°Leave it, I¡¯ll do it myself, just get out!¡± I yelled at them.


    ¡°Easydy¡± Another said


    They got out, and I mmed the door after them. I heaved a sigh of relief, I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯ve been holding my breath since they got here.


    Now where the hell is Carrissa?,


    ¡°Carrissa?¡± I called softly.


    ¡°Are they gone?¡± I heard a voice filled with pain. Carrissa?


    ¡°Yeah, is that You?¡± I asked carefully, I moved to the window, that seems to be the direction where the voice came from.


    ¡°Yes silly, pull me up, my arms are giving out!¡± She whispered with force.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked, cing my hand on the windowsh, ready to close the window, and make a run for it if this is a ploy, if it was a trick to make me admit I know where Carrissa is, which I don¡¯t know at the moment anyways.


    ¡°Look down fool, help me up¡± she gasped painfully, I nced down, and saw her clutching to the window, sweat pestered on her fore head, a look of pain on her face, I sighed, relieved, it¡¯s her after all.


    For a moment I had the urge tough. You should see what she looked like, clutching to the window desperately, and looking like a rag doll.


    ¡°Will you pull me up or hear me scream in pain?¡± She asked gritting her teeth. That brought me back to the present, I pulled her up without effort, she fell over me, and we bothnded on the floor. Such a weakling. I thought in disgust, if I was in her position, I would have climbed the window without any support.


    ¡°Get off me¡± I spat out.


    ¡°I would have done so if I have the strength.¡± She said sighing.


    I shifted her off me, I got up and sat on the couch, crossing my legs.


    ¡°What now?¡± She asked, I nced at her.


    ¡°Your brilliant n has failed, you didnt think of everything after all¡± She said.


    ¡°And now, I¡¯m in deeper trouble, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°What other brilliant n have you thought up?¡± She asked, staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°My n haven¡¯t failed, it has only been stopped for a while but not for long¡± I said, standing up.


    She sat up and stared at me.


    ¡°The n is still the same, but we¡¯ll y this game with a new style in the story¡± I said.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± She asked.


    I walked over to the window and stared into the night.


    ¡°The game will be yed and you¡¯ll y the game, tomorrow.¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?, I can¡¯t stay in the pce, and after tonight, the security in the ce will be tightened, I won¡¯t even be able to walk down the hall¡± She said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have everything under control¡­..¡±


    ¡°You said that thest time, but look at what happened?, I can¡¯t even go back to the dungeon if I want to, and who knows if those guards wille back, oh spare me I won¡¯t hold on to the window again. Where will I stay now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well I know where you can and where you¡¯ll stay until it¡¯s time toe out, and don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have lots of food to feast on¡± I smirked.


    Author¡¯s POV


    He sat in the darkness before the zing fire ce, how could she?


    She used him without even listening to his side of the story, he had always forgiven for everything, he even forgave her for marrying one of their enemy, she had insulted him by doubting him, after all this time, one would think nothing coulde between them.


    Cyprian hurled the jar on the table beside him and mmed it into the wall.


    ¡°How dare she!¡± He yelled at the wall.


    Knock, knock.


    Someone was at the door.


    ¡°Go away Ava, don¡¯t even think of apologizing because this time, I¡¯m not even going to listen to you talk less of forgiving you!¡± He yelled at the door.


    ¡°Cyprian¡­.¡± Came Ava¡¯s strained voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say my name!, don¡¯t you dare!¡± He yelled at her


    ¡°Please, open the door¡­. just this once¡± She said.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Cyprian returned, trying to calm down.


    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t make this mistake again, just this once¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Go away¡± He said again.


    ¡°Please¡­..¡±


    ¡°How dare youe here after what you did?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby¡± She said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to what you have to say.¡± He said, sinking lower into the seat, his wolf was whining.


    ¡°Just this once, I promise¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, go away and I don¡¯t want to see your face ever again!¡± He growled at her.

 Chapter 47: Lies

    Chapter 47: Lies


    Author¡¯s POV


    ina took Carrissa to an underground room in the pce, only she, Connor and Nichs knew about this ce, it had been their hideout when they were young, but she was certain, neither Connor nor Nichs would remember to look here, Carrissa¡¯s save for the night.


    With Calvina¡¯s help, she took enough food there tost Carrissa for three days, even though she¡¯s gonna be leaving there tomorrow and will probably get killed tomorrow, little indulgence doesn¡¯t hurt, now does it?.


    She can atleast let Carrissa believe she¡¯s gonna be alive for at least another day after tomorrow.


    ¡°Eww, the heat here¡¯s overwhelming!¡± She eximed.


    ¡°At least, it¡¯s better than getting killed.¡± ina said, ring at her in the dim light.


    ¡°Whatever¡± Carrissa said, dusting off a chair,


    the room is exactly the same way she had left it, except for some dust, nothing much has changed. ina thought as she moved about the room, inspecting things.


    ¡°Are you sure this food willst me for two days let alone three?¡± Carrissa said, ina turned to see Carrissa eyeing the food and fruits, ina went to the trouble of getting two sachets of blood in addition to the drinks, fruits and foods. All in the name of indulging her, you feed and take care of sheeps Before sacrifing them right?. It was exactly what ina was busy doing.


    ¡°Normal beings would manage that for five to six days, but you¡¯re not normal are you?¡± ina asked ring at her, but Carrissa just stared at her, as if she can¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯ll get more, I¡¯ll be back in two days anyways¡± ina said rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Carrissa asked.


    ¡°I told you not to worry about that¡± ina retrothed, ning to leave the room.


    Carrissa stared at her, as if she had lost the ability to speak.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m going away to n our next move, I want us to n our next move carefully, even after she leaves, I still have to kill her right?¡± ina said lying through her teeth, forced to reply Carrissa, if Carrissa decides to opt out now, then everything will be ruined.


    ¡°After killing her the game doesn¡¯t end there, you still have to get close to Connor, and with the current situation, you can¡¯t juste out into the open, Connor will kill you if you even dare, do you understand why I have to go now?¡± ina said, taking her time to exin after seeing the stare Carrissa gave her.


    ¡°OK¡± Carrissa shrugged.


    ¡°When I get back, we¡¯ll go to the next phase of our n¡± ina said.


    ¡°But till then, make sure you get the Job done before I get back, or there won¡¯t be anything to n, and you certainly won¡¯t be getting Connor¡± ina said walking out of the room.


    ¡°Whatever bitch, you can¡¯t get the job done yourself because I¡¯m better than you, and I¡¯ll prove it, by making sure Ava leaves the pce¡± Carrissa said under her breath.


    Elora¡¯s POV


    He sat on the back porch, staring faraway into the fading sunset.


    He didn¡¯t even notice I was there, he¡¯s been down even before the ball, I thought the ball was gonna cheer him up but it didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t move away from him, and refused every male that wanted to dance with mest night, hoping it will help, actually I just wanted to be there for him, since his Companion ¡®Thedy¡¯ Got destroyed, he¡¯s been down and didn¡¯t talk much, I asked mum to invite him over today because I honestly thought he needed time away from the pce, and after Learning how much the car meant to him.


    But since he arrived here since noon, he has been like this, staring at the sky, a faraway look in his eyes.


    I thoughting here would help, but¡­ He seem to be sinking deeper into himself.


    I sat down beside him, he didn¡¯t even look at me.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± I asked, holding a mug towards him, he didn¡¯t even nce in my direction.


    ¡°Nicki?¡±


    ¡°Guess you¡¯d take itter then¡± I said dropping the mug on the floor beside him


    I took a sip out of mine, and rested my head on his shoulder.


    That seem to wake me up from his open eyed sleep.


    ¡°Hi¡± He said.


    I wrapped one arm around him.


    ¡°Have you ever had fairy like dreams about getting married?¡± I asked, not knowing what prompted me to ask that. But I felt his gaze shift to me, I gave him time to answer.


    ¡°No¡± He whispered, his answer came after what seem like ages.


    ¡°You know, I use to have them when I was young even when I grew up, how I¡¯ll meet my partner and how I¡¯ll fall in love with him, what he¡¯ll look like, the ces we¡¯ll visit together, the talks we¡¯ll have, spending the rest of my life with that person, doing things that makes him happy, wondering if he¡¯ll support me in life or not. Wondering what kind of person he¡¯s going to be¡±


    ¡°But you know, all my dreams never included a vampire, or getting married to one either¡± I said, taking another sip.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± He asked after a moment.


    I stared up at him, cing my jaw on his shoulder.


    ¡°Because, even though I know you probably won¡¯t believe this, my dreams were more important to me than life itself¡­., but I let them go after I met you¡± I whispered.


    He looked straight ahead, and swallowed.


    ¡°My point is, we always have to let go of the past we can¡¯t change and ept the present that we can live and enjoy¡± I whispered,


    ¡°I have nothing, thedy¡­.¡± My heart lurched at his words.


    ¡°You have me¡± I said whispering.


    ¡°And when you decide to leave?, what am I supposed to do then?¡± He asked with emotion evident in his voice. He stared at the sky once more.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± I answered, the depth of his pain, undid me.


    ¡°Because we¡¯ll be married by then?, and you won¡¯t be able to leave because duty forces you to stay?, look we can stop the wedding if you like, I don¡¯t want you to feel like I¡¯m pressurizing you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go through with this wedding.¡± I said shaking my head, I won¡¯t leave just because he thinks I should.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked simply.


    ¡°Because I love you¡± I whispered, tears stung my eyes.


    He jerked his head towards me.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°I mean why would you love someone like me?, except for my money, there¡¯s nothing else I can offer, I¡¯m already quite taken by you, but I¡¯m not sure about my feelings for you, dangeres with marrying a vampire, especially one like me.¡± He said, staring intently at me.


    ¡°Then let ite, look I don¡¯t really care about anything, I love you and I want you, and I honestly don¡¯t even know why I do¡±


    ¡°And until I¡¯m able to tell you why I love, promise me, you¡¯ll forget about the past, and just let me love you OK?¡± I said.


    ¡°OK¡± He sighed


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise¡± He said, hugging me to himself.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I stared at the dark sky. The day brought loads of trouble, and now it¡¯s going to sleep merrily.


    After the meeting with Nichs and Cyprian this morning, and the boy admitting to the fact that he drove Nichs car, Nichs made peace with Cyprian, but he still looks extremely withdrawn from all around him, then his mother- in-w called him, and he went over there.


    I didn¡¯t inform him about Carrissa, he already has enough on his te, I couldn¡¯t get him involved in another worrying issue,


    Carrissa has dissapered from the face of the earth. I searched everywhere and anywhere. The pce has been ransacked, knowing the kind of person ina is, she might have helped Carrissa escape, and I think she did help her escape in some way. So I ordered guards to watch her every movement, and after the missing food from the kitchen, and one of the guards said they saw some heavy basket with a maid, I had had suspicions about the maid since few weeks back, but I couldn¡¯t ce anything on her, she has been calling strange contacts outside the country and it¡¯s possible ina¡¯s working with her, and if ina¡¯s working with her then the heavy basket contains food and?, ina asked for blood yesterday night, I thought it was strange to crave blood in the night but gave it to her anyways, after all she suffered Nick¡¯s terror, but she looks OK to me, except the blood¡¯s not for her and if the blood¡¯s not for her, then?.


    She wants to give the blood to a vampire?, is she Hiding Carrissa?


    Of course she¡¯s hiding Carrissa!, but where?, I searched¡­. Holy shit!, I think I know where, why didn¡¯t I think of this earlier?


    I brought out my phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Lucas, get me ina and the maid¡±


    ¡°No, the outer court, and quickly, I¡¯ll be there¡± I disconnected the call.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I walked into Mine and Connor¡¯s room tiredly.


    I went to Cyprian after he came back from Connor¡¯s office and tried to apologize but he didn¡¯t even look at me nor speak to me, I went to the orphanage home afterwards, I haven¡¯t even seen Connor today, I thought maybe we¡¯ll go on a date today since we couldn¡¯t yesterday, but he said no when I called him, Carrissa¡¯s still out there.


    The room was pitch ck. What¡¯s happening here?, I didn¡¯t switch off the light when I was going out, so what¡¯s this, I stumbled over a chair while trying to get to the switch. What¡¯s this doing here?.


    ¡°Easy darling, we don¡¯t want you to get hurt, now do we?¡± A voice said, I shuddered slightly, who the fuck is here?


    ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡±I asked, I staggered over to where the switch is.


    ¡°An old friend¡± The voice came again.


    I flipped the switch and light poured into the room.


    ¡°That eager to see me uhn?¡± The voice said,ughing lightly.


    I twirled around, and saw her.


    ¡°Carrissa!¡± I whispered.


    I should have known!, the voice and the way she speaks are hers and hers only!


    ¡°It¡¯s been awfully long, how are you doing?, you look nice, oh don¡¯t tell me how I look, the dungeon wasn¡¯t so fair¡± She smirked, she sat on the bed, legs crossed.


    ¡°What the heck are you doing here?¡± I was angry suddenly, after all she has done, she doesn¡¯t have the right to be here.


    ¡°To advise a friend.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your friend¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Easy cow girl¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one, you gave me that paper, you were there yesterday!¡± I gasped, Realization drew on me.


    ¡°You yed such nasty games with me¡±


    ¡°You realized that just now?, humph, you¡¯re not as smart as I thought after all¡± she said, adjusting herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, I¡¯m calling Connor right now!¡± I opened my purse.


    ¡°Go ahead, you can call whoever you want, but aren¡¯t you curious to know why everyone thinks your beloved husband is a murderer?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, my husband is not a murderer, I don¡¯t want to know anything!¡± I yelled at her


    ¡°Ohe on sweetie, I know you do¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I said¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What you said doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll tell you anyways, your beloved Husband and sweetheart killed the two most important and closet people to beings on earth, be it humans, werewolves or vampires¡± She said, studying the room.


    ¡°What a lovely painting¡± she gazed at the sun¡¯s painting in our room.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, stop this rubbish right now!¡± I was finding it hard to breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he must have taken you to see his mother?¡± She asked studying me, while tilting her head to the side, as if she struggled to remember something.


    ¡°Get away from me.¡± I said harshly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You saw the other child in the painting right?, the child that looks just like him¡± She continued as if I didn¡¯t say anything.


    How did she know?.


    ¡°You asked him who the other baby was right?¡±


    ¡°Judging by your look right now, I guess you didn¡¯t, what should I expect?, you¡¯ve always been a fool¡± She said sighing.


    ¡°Go away¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll tell you who he is, he¡¯s Connor, your Husband, Logan¡¯s twin brother.¡± She said, what is she saying, Connor?, Logan?


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you fool, don¡¯t look so shocked, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t ask your husband why Logan was written on the markings of your mark instead of Connor?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What?¡± I was shocked beyond Anything.


    Logan?


    ¡°What?, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know it¡¯s there? Wow, how many more lies will he keep telling you?¡± She asked, tapping her cheek with her fore finger.


    ¡°Lies, you¡¯re the one telling Lies¡± I said. I didn¡¯t know I was moving backwards till my back came in contact with the wall.


    ¡°Take a look in the mirror baby, if you think I¡¯m lying¡± Sheughed lightly.


    The door suddenly burst open and he stood there, fury on his face.


    I nced at Carrissa. She looked scared for a second, then look at me.


    ¡°He killed both of them, he killed his brother for the throne and power, then killed his mother for standing in his way!¡± She said hurriedly.


    I sank to my knees. If everything she said so far shocked me, this sent the shock right through me.

 Chapter 48: I want to hate you

    Chapter 48: I want to hate you.


    Connor¡¯s POV


    I took the underground stairs, two at a time.


    I threw the door open, and there it was, the basket, this means?


    ina dide here and she brought Carrissa.


    I looked around the room carefully and quickly, no one¡¯s here, but they were here not up to ten minutes ago.


    Why are they doing this?, why did she help Carrissa escape?


    Wait, why did I imprison Carrissa?


    I imprisoned her because she made a n to separate Ava and I.


    Why did I imprison ina in the first ce?.


    Because she tried to kill Ava.


    I released her because Ava wanted her out, she came out and helped Carrissa escape.


    What could they be ning?, they have nothing inmon, wait, I imprisoned both of them because they wanted to hurt Ava in some way, so they both have something inmon, and if they¡¯re both out, it means¡­. Ava!


    I swear if they eveny a finger on her, I¡¯ll kill them.


    I thundered upstairs, running like never before.


    ¡°Ava!¡± I screamed on the top of my voice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ava right now?¡± I asked a maid.


    ¡°Your room sir¡± She replied, bowing in greeting. I moved quickly to the second floor and to our room.


    I kicked the door open.


    The scene before me horrified me, Carrissa sat on the bed. She nced at me, and for a second I saw fear in her eyes, Of course you should be, you should be very very Scared.


    She looked wildly ahead, staring at something, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her to see what she was staring at, the urge to kill her engulfed me.


    ¡°He killed both of them, he killed his brother for the throne and power, then killed his mother for standing in his way!¡± She said hurriedly. Anger consumed me, my demon fought for power and I released it


    I finally lifted my gaze from her face and saw Ava sinking to her knees, I saw red.


    Author¡¯s POV


    Connor moved towards Carrissa with the grace of a panther, he stalked his prey with the intensity of a leopard. Carrissa got to her feet unsteadily, fear overpowered her. She cowered away from Connor, where the hell is ina?, they¡¯re partners in this.


    ¡°He killed them Ava!, he killed them, he took his Brother¡¯s name and position!¡± She yelled. Ava gasped painfully. Her chest was aching badly, not from physical wound but from inner pain.


    Carrissa moved back and hit her back against the wall. Connor moved towards her. Slowly and gracefully.


    ¡°No!, get away from me.¡± She yelled.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill me like he killed them!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Murderer!¡±


    ¡°Murderer¡±


    ¡°Murde¡­..¡± With long sharp ws, Connor severed her head from her body in one go.


    ¡°Oh shit¡± Nichs said.


    He got to the pce moments ago, he saw Connor running and ran after him, he got there just as Connor killed Carrissa.


    He walked into the room and drew Connor to himself, right now, he¡¯s a mindless creature, his demon has taken control over his senses, his eyes were smoky now, if he doesn¡¯t control his demon soon enough, his eyes would change it¡¯s color, then they better expect hell in human form.


    ¡°Logan¡± Nichs whispered gently, trying to bring him back.


    Blood stained his stark white shirt as he hugged Connor, he stared blindly at the blood sttered everywhere. He nced around and saw Ava on her knees.


    She looks shocked and tears clung to her face, and more tears streamed down her face, oh no, Nichs almost moaned out.


    What a mess


    ¡°Ava, she¡¯s here¡± He whispered silently to Connor.


    Connor stired. Ava¡¯s name seem to be the magic word.


    Connor blinked his eyes and stared numbly at Ava.


    ¡°Ava¡± He whispered.


    Nichs moved away from him, sensing his need to go to her.


    Connor moved towards Ava slowly.


    ¡°No!¡± Ava shouted


    ¡°Don¡¯te close!¡± Ava shouted. Connor stood transfixed for a minute, confusion written all over his face.


    ¡°You killed your own family¡± Ava whispered, she shrinked down on the floor.


    ¡°Ava..¡± Connor said warningly, that topic¡¯s very sensitive to him.


    ¡°What?, you¡¯ll kill me if I talk about it?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll kill me like you killed her?¡±


    ¡°You killed her because she was telling the truth!¡± Ava yelled.


    She stood up, holding the chair for support.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I¡­¡­¡± Connor tried to talk.


    ¡°You what?, you¡¯re a monster!¡± Ava shouted. Cyprian rushed into the room, The pce was on it¡¯s feet, Ava was yelling her skull out.


    ¡°Yes!, I killed my brother and took his name but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Ava shouted.


    ¡°Ava¡­¡±


    ¡°Nichs please, you¡¯re no different from him, you all knew this and kept quiet about it!¡± Ava stopped Nichs from talking.


    ¡°Ava!¡± Cyprian shouted. By now, he understands what¡¯s going on perfectly, and he won¡¯t stand by and let Ava use people when he knows what really happened. Nichs already exined it to him.


    ¡°Stop saying things you¡¯ll regretter, you don¡¯t know what really happened¡­..¡±


    ¡°No¡± Connor raised his hand to silence Cyprian.


    ¡°What really happened uhn?, he took me to see the fucking painting, if he¡¯s really innocent he would have told me what happened, it would have been better if the truth came from him than from her, and he killed her.¡± Ava gasped,     ¡°Seven years Connor, you never told me anything, fine, you were angry with me, but couldn¡¯t you have¡­..¡±


    ¡°You even marked me!, we mated, and you still didn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me!¡± Ava shouted,


    Nichs and Cyprian gasped, obviously Connor didn¡¯t tell Nichs about it, and it¡¯s quite a surprise to Cyprian


    ¡°Please.¡± Ava said, joining her palms together pleadingly.


    ¡°Please, get out, go away I can¡¯t stand you¡± She said, looking at Connor.


    ¡°Just once¡­ let me exin¡­..¡± Connor started to say


    ¡°You¡¯ve had years to do that, to tell me the truth, but you didn¡¯t, and I honestly don¡¯t want to hear it anymore¡± Ava said.


    ¡°Now get out.¡± Ava said pointing to the door.


    Connor stared at her for a second, and turned to go.


    ¡°Ava you Can¡¯t¡­.¡± Nichs started to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Connor said, his voice void of emotion.


    He got to the door and pulled it open.


    ¡°Just where do you think you¡¯re going Logan Donnacha?¡± Ava said.


    Connor turned to look at her, and her expression had him confused for a second.


    ¡°Uhn?¡± Cyprian asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling?¡± Nichs asked, surprise written over his face.


    Ava wiped her cheek andughed softly.


    ¡°How do you like my acting?¡± She asked smiling, a hand curved on her waist in a pose.


    ************


    ina was kept in a room till it was dark.


    ¡°He¡¯ll see you now¡± Someone said from outside the door.


    ina got to her feet unsteadily.


    She had sneaked out of the pce with Calvina very early this morning.


    They got to the airport before there was any trace of sunlight in the sky, they boarded the ne and were out of Myths before long,


    they got to their Destination and Calvina went away for Five minutes, when she came back, ina¡¯s jaw dropped, she looked like a female body guard, with a ck suit, the suit didn¡¯te with a skirt but with long ankle length pants.


    With her heels clinking on the concrete floor,


    Her long shining earrings, red coloured lips, smart sun sses, and the style with which she walked, her hair flowed behind her.


    If ina had not seen her working as a maid she would have argued if somebody else tells her this new person had ever worked as a maid.


    By now the sun was already rising, therefore Calvina didn¡¯t have much time to indulge ina and lettter stare at her to her heart content. But a little taunt will do.


    ¡°Close your mouth, the Car¡¯s waiting¡± Calvina said smirking.


    A man got down from the car and Calvina flew into his arms and they kissed,ughing like high school lovers.


    ¡°An!¡± Calvina eximed after they broke their kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been well?¡± The man asked furrowing his brow.


    ¡°Yes¡± Calvina said smiling.


    ¡°You look thinner¡± An said suspiciously,


    ¡°I know¡± Calvina saidughing lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it, but we don¡¯t have much time now, we have to.¡± Calvina said.


    An nodded. He was pleased to see her.


    He stared at ina for a minute, who knows what Jaguar wants from her?.


    He inclined his head in her direction.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Miss.¡± He said and shifted his gaze to Calvina.


    ¡°You did well¡± He said and Calvina Clicked her tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯ll ride with her in the other car.¡± An said sliding back into his car.


    Calvina and ina rode behind him in the other car, with four other cars following them.


    They took ina to a safe house.


    They were lucky to get there, just as the sun rose.


    Since then they kept ina in a room without food and water, nor blood and now it¡¯s time to finally Meet him.


    The door opened and ina stepped out,


    ¡°This way¡± Ady in professional clothing said, moving away.


    ina followed thedy through many corridors.


    Finally they got to a door.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Thedy called at the door.


    ¡°Send her in¡± A masculine voice said.


    Thedy opened the slowly and soundlessly.


    ina walked into the room, and the door closed softly behind her, but she couldn¡¯t care less.


    the beauty of the room engulfed her, For a minute she thought she was in some ancient roman setting, the paintings on the wall, the rug on the floor, the fire ce, chairs, everything In the room screamed ancient and Roman, but it was¡­¡­ breath taking and lovely.


    ¡°Like the scene?¡± A voice said.


    She jerked her head towards the voice.


    A man moved into the light, she didn¡¯t even notice he was there but now that she can see him, surprise mixed with shock settled on her Expression.


    ¡°You!¡± She eximed.

 Chapter 49: Descendant of our time

    Chapter 49: Descendant of our time


    Author¡¯s POV


    ¡°What!¡± Cyprian said, he was shocked.


    ¡°I said how was my acting?, I can act can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Because after this, I¡¯m going into acting¡±


    Connor stared at her numbly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re serious¡± Nichs asked in disbelief.


    ¡°About Acting?, yeah I¡¯m seriously considering the prospect of bing an actress¡± Ava said.


    ¡°You know damn well what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Nichs said


    ¡°No I don¡¯t¡± Ava said sitting on the chair with her legs crossed.


    ¡°No, I think you do, does this mean, you don¡¯t believe anything she said?¡± Cyprian asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Not one bit, i dont believe anything she said¡± Ava said


    ¡°So¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do know Connor, I mean Logan killed his brother and took his name but not because he wanted to, but because that was his mother¡¯sst wish and request from him¡± Ava said rising from her seat.


    ¡°So you know he didn¡¯t kill his mother?¡± Cyprian asked.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nichs was still trying to process everything that has happened so far.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Ava said smiling.


    ¡°If you knew everything, then why did you act like that?, scaring the daylights out of us¡± Cyprian asked ring at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, this is really maddening¡± Cyprian said, sitting down on a sofa


    ¡°Because you all deserved it, you deserve everything, you all lied to me!¡± Ava eximed iming her.


    ¡°We never lied to you, atleast not me¡± Cyprian red at her.


    ¡°Fine, you didn¡¯t lie to me, but no one told me the truth either!¡± Ava said sharply.


    ¡°So dramatic, stop yelling¡± Arya said in her head.


    ¡°Shut up¡± Ava snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m very very annoyed, no one told me what was happening, not even you, so you¡¯ll keep quiet¡± Ava told her Aloud.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Quiet¡± Ava Snapped.


    ¡°Your call ma¡¯am¡± Arya said, keeping quiet.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯re you talking to?, no one spoke, so why should we keep quiet?¡± Cyprian asked her.


    ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter¡± Ava said, trying to rein in her emotions, throwing tantrums won¡¯t help anything.


    ¡°How?¡± Connor asked a question for the first time since Ava started talking, his single word held lots of emotions.


    He closed the door gently.


    ¡°Because I was there, I saw everything Logan¡± Ava whispered.


    ¡°I know what happened, what ruined you, I know what he did to you¡± Ava said, moving towards him, tears stung her eyes.


    Connor stood confused, he nced at Nichs.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about either.¡¯ Nichs sent him mentally.


    Cyprian shrugged, who knows?, maybe the shock¡¯s to much for her to bear, it might have gone straight to her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than 20 freaking years Ava, you¡¯re just 22 yourself, and you¡¯re telling us you were there?¡± Nichs asked


    ¡°Well you might not believe me but I saw everything, I saw everything that happened.¡± Ava said, she ced a hand on Connor¡¯s arm.


    ¡°How?¡± Connor whispered.


    ¡°I went back to the painting¡± Ava said looking down.


    ¡°Wait, if you saw everything then?, you¡¯re a seer?¡± Cyprian gasped sitting straight.


    He read the book of the wolf seers, they are only found once in a life time, once a wolf n has one, it is considered good luck and that they¡¯ve found a lifetime¡¯s treasure


    ¡°A wolf seer?¡± Cyprian asked anxiously


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe, but I kinda saw everything that happened like I was there myself.¡± Ava shrugged.


    ¡°Wait, wait, what does this mean?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°Moon!, She¡¯s the fucking descendant of our time¡± Cyprian Eximed.


    Jaguar¡¯s POV


    I stared at thedy for a minute


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I asked politely.


    ¡°You are?, what¡¯s your name?¡± She asked


    ¡°You¡¯re him right?, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± I asked her, it has started to sound a little weird.


    ¡°Have we perhaps met before?¡±I asked, tilting my face up slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I mean¡­ forget it, I just thought you¡¯re someone I¡¯ve seen before¡± She said


    I moved away from the shadows, and took my sit on afortable arm chair


    ¡°Now tell me, why am I here?¡± She asked folding her arms.


    My lips curled in a smile, smart.


    ¡°Before we get to that, I assume you¡¯re hungry, do sit, and I¡¯ll order some food¡± I said, pointing to the matching chair before mine.


    I rang the little bell beside my chair. I heard a knock on the door immediately.


    ¡°Doe in¡± I said, an attendant came in.


    ¡°Sir?¡± She said politely


    ¡°Miss ina, I would have loved to order something for you but I admit, I don¡¯t know your preferences, feel free to order whatever food you¡¯ll¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You know damn well sir, I¡¯m not here to sit or feast, true, you haven¡¯t being very polite to me, apparently I¡¯m famished and I¡¯d be lying if I say I¡¯m not hungry, but I demand to know what I¡¯m doing here before anything else¡± she said, a wild look in her eyes.


    Hmmn interesting, her habits have changed quiet a lot since thest time I saw her.


    ¡°Well since she doesn¡¯t want anything, if you don¡¯t mind I¡¯ll like a French wine¡± I said to the attendant.


    ¡°Of course sir¡± She said silently, and slipped out of the room.


    ¡°Now do take a seat Miss, of course that¡¯s if you will like to¡± I said politely.


    She stared at me for few minutes. She walked slowly and sat across me, I had the urge tough, but no, that would embarrass her, and it¡¯s very unlike me to insult guests especially guests with potential that way.


    ¡°So now, tell me why I¡¯m here¡± She said sharply, well that was fast, she didn¡¯t even wait a second, Amusing. Well I can surely indulge her a little and tell her what I want from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll like to make a deal with you¡± I said simply.


    The attendant knocked on the door and entered, she ced the tray on the stool beside my chair, the tray contained a bottle of wine and two wine sses, Good. The wine has been opened already.


    She attempted to pour me a ss. I gestured for her to leave.


    ¡°I can surely pour my own ss Mi Amor, thank you Patricia¡± I smiled in her direction. She bowed and left the room.


    The room fell into silence once more.


    ¡°What deal?¡± She asked suddenly, while I pour myself a ss calmly.


    ¡°Do join me Mademoiselle¡± I said lightly.


    ¡°What deal?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°For two people to make a deal, each must have what the other wants¡± She said crossing her legs.


    ¡°Very correct¡± I replied, studying the ss in my hand.


    ¡°And I do believe I might have something you want, but you have nothing that I would want to have¡± she said.


    ¡°Do not be so quick to interpret matters Mia, you might find yourself in the wrong¡± I smiled gently.


    ¡°True, I have nothing of interest to you, but what I want from you, can benefit you as well as me¡± I said taking a sip from my drink, oh so tasty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± She said, looking at me strangely


    ¡°Perhaps the question you should be asking is what do I want?¡± I teased the ss cup with my fingers.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked staring at me


    ¡°Good question¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have certain contacts that will help if the need arise, in thepound¡± I said, making a statement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, what does that have to do with what you want?¡± She asked, raising a perfectly shaped brow. Pretty.


    ¡°Because by helping me get what I want, you¡¯ll get what you want.¡± I said simply. Taking another sip from my drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware that you want Connor, not so?¡± I asked, I see that the change of topic unbnced her posture for a second, but not for long, she recovered quickly.


    ¡°And what does that have to do with you?¡± She asked, a little bit of irritation in her voice.


    ¡°Well you see, by getting Connor, you¡¯ll be giving me his mate Ava.¡± I said, cing my cup on the stool soundlessly.


    She thought for a few minutes.


    ¡°Well that sounds like a good deal¡± She smiled.


    ¡°One I¡¯ll enjoy sealing, what do you want me to do?¡± She asked. Wow, that was first, I didn¡¯t expect her to agree quite fast, well perhaps I under estimated her greed.


    It works in my favor both ways.


    ¡°You¡¯ll bring me Ava¡±


    ¡°Sorry?, bring you Ava?, you can get her if you want I mean you got me¡± She said unfolding her legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite different from her, it won¡¯t be that easy to get her, you has nothing to run from, but you were running from¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you that, you know what you were running from.¡± I said lightly, studying her face.


    ¡°And how do you expect me to bring her to you?¡± She asked after a while.


    ¡°Kidnap her¡±


    Author¡¯s POV


    ¡°I won¡¯t have any of this father¡± Eyre said silently.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me that son, you¡¯ll do it whether you like it or not!¡± James shouted, shaking his fist in the air.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what to do father, I won¡¯t stay here and listen to this crap¡± Eyre stood up from his chair.


    ¡°Eyre, I¡¯m ordering you right now, you¡¯ll do it¡± James said heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯re ordering me to break Connor¡¯s orders and betray him!¡± Eyre shouted.


    ¡°Lower your voice boy, remember who you¡¯re talking to here, you might be the prince of Myths and that bastard¡¯s aide, but I¡¯m the king of Myths, and you¡¯ll do what I tell you to!¡± James said.


    ¡°You might be the King of Myths father, he¡¯s the king of immortals, a vampire and a demon, you¡¯ll rot before I let you carry out your n, and I¡¯ll die before I do what you¡¯re telling me to do! ¡± Eyre said.


    ¡°Listen son, you either do this or¡­.¡±


    ¡°Or what?, What father?¡±


    ¡°Just listen to yourself speak father, your n is sick, you¡¯re sick.¡± Eyre spat


    ¡°How dare you¡­..¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask me to do this father?¡± Eyre asked cutting James off.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡± Eyre said as he pulled the door open.


    ¡°If you even dare leave, you¡¯ll live to regret it.¡± James threatened,


    ¡°Watch me leave father, watch me leave¡± Eyre said and moved out. He came back a minuteter.


    ¡°Oh you agreed?¡± James grinned


    ¡°I knew I could count on you boy¡± James said rising from his seat.


    ¡°Just one advice for you father, don¡¯t ever join hands with losers to try take Connor down and try not to mess with Connor, he¡¯ll destroy you and I¡¯ll dly watch him do so¡±


    ¡°One more thing, I¡¯m not Alex so don¡¯t involve me in this kind of Conspiracy theories every again, or I¡¯ll be forced to report you directly to Connor¡± Eyre said, wiping off James grin.


    ¡°You dare not!¡± James yelled.


    ¡°Oh take my word for it father, I will and you know I will¡± Eyre said closing the door gently.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± James yelled after him.

 Chapter 50: You went back in time?

    Chapter 50: You went back in time?


    Author¡¯s POV


    ina¡¯s look changed to that of confusion.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying, you want me to do what?, kidnap her?¡± She asked, brows furrowed


    Jaguar stared at her, a smile curling up his lips


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you kidnap her, I don¡¯t even care whatever method you use, I want her here that¡¯s all¡± He replied.


    His deal is a pretty good one, by getting him Ava, I¡¯ll be able to get Connor, I¡¯m sure Carrissa is already dead by now, I need a back up n anyways and this sounds nice, I don¡¯t really care either, I can just Kidnap Ava, it¡¯s not a bad idea either, in fact he gave me the perfect idea, ina thought.


    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± He asked, already knowing her answer.


    He put out his hand to shake ina, she studied his hand only for a second.


    ¡°We do have a deal¡± She said said, she put forth her hand and he took it in his, holding it less than a second.


    His hand was very cold, ina thought.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s out of the way, why don¡¯t you have something to eat now, I know you must be very hungry¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll like to get something to eat and if you¡¯re not bothered by it, I¡¯ll like some¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Blood¡± Jaguar finished her statement for her.


    ina nced at him swiftly and nodded after a while.


    ¡°Very well then¡± He said and rang his little bed again. Once again, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡± Jaguar said politely, he¡¯s so nice, ina thought yo herself.


    ¡°You called for me sir?¡± This time it wasn¡¯t the same attendant that came earlier,


    ¡°Yes, Miss ina here, will like somethings¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes sir¡± She replied bowing.


    ¡°On that note, I guess I¡¯ll leave you to your own devices.¡± He said, looking pointedly at ina.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see some other time¡± Jaguar said as he stood up from his chair.


    The maid or attendant whatever she¡¯s called, stepped aside and Jaguar walked out of the room without looking backN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ina watched his retreating back and sighed.


    So manly, if only she wasn¡¯t madly in love with Connor.


    ¡°What are the things you¡¯ll like to order ma¡¯am?¡± The attendant got down to business right away.


    ¡°Firstly, I need blood. Lots of it¡± ina said, rolling her long sleeves up.


    ¡°Of course ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The attendant said and left the room.


    **********


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t understand, descendant of our time?¡± Nichs asked, putting a hand on his temple.


    ¡°Oh my Gosh, you don¡¯t understand?, well then I¡¯ll tell you¡±


    ¡°It is said that once in a life time the moon goddess sends a seer to help in our matters, this seer possess super natural powers and not only can she see into the future and the past but can actually go to the future and the past, but it depends if she actually wants to, she has this power amongst other powers¡± Cyprian said.


    ¡°Woah¡± Nichs breathed.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know about all that, but I did go there¡± Ava said breaking the silence.


    ¡°Tell us how it happened¡± Cyprian said.


    ¡°Uhn?¡± Ava asked, confusion written on her face.


    ¡°I mean I know about your kind, ouch sorry¡± Cyprian apologized when Ava red at him.


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve read about descendants, but I¡¯ve never met one, so please indulge us and tell us how you were able to see this things, I mean Connor¡¯s past¡± Cyprian said smiling,


    ¡°I want to know¡± Connor whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just¡­¡± Ava breathed heavily.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong but I¡­¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Cyprian asked, anxious to know everything.


    ¡°I went back to see the painting¡± Ava said, ncing away from Connor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to go back¡± She said heavily.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, what happened next?¡± Connor asked.


    ¡°You might want to sit down, it¡¯s a long story¡± Ava suggested.


    ¡°I think we should all sit down¡± Cyprian said, he was getting excited.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Nichs, sitting on a sofa.


    Ava led Connor to the chair, Connor sat down while Ava turned to leave, probably to sit somewhere else.


    Connor drew her swiftly on hisp.


    ¡°Sit here¡± He said softly.


    Ava stared at him for a moment as if asking a question.


    ¡°Yes¡± Connor said, answering her wordless question.


    ¡°Look, if you¡¯re done with your¡­..¡± Cyprian said, he left his statement hanging, leaving them to guess what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Please start¡± Nichs said gently, he was quite anxious himself.


    Connor tightened his hold around Ava, making her to stop ring at Cyprian who was sitting beside Nichs.


    ¡°Keep ring, when you¡¯re done, you can start¡± Cyprian said to rile her.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Ava asked, mad at Cyprian.


    ¡°Simple, I won¡¯t forgive you¡± Cyprian shrugged.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Ava asked, raising a brow.


    ¡°Trying to ckmail me?¡±


    ¡°Nope, with or without ckmail, I know you¡¯ll tell us anyway, forget about me, you won¡¯t want to make Connor or Nichs Wait, I¡¯m mearly doing you a favor, in exchange for telling, i¡¯ll forgive your insult to mest night.¡± Cyprian said looking away.


    ¡°Fine you win¡± Ava smiled, she knows he would have forgiven her whether or not she tells them what happened.


    ¡°So, if you¡¯re done with the family drama, will you please start, someone¡¯s waiting for me¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± Ava blushed madly.


    ¡°I went back to the painting because..¡± She said and stopped, ncing around the room and looking at their faces, they were all eager to know what happened.


    ¡°After, I received the paper, that stated my mate is a murderer, and after using Nil wrongly¡±


    ¡°Connor refused toe pick me for our date, then he told me Carrissa broke out of prison¡±


    ¡°I was very restless and the only thing I could think of was the painting so I went back there¡± Ava nced nervously at Connor and he nodded


    ¡°Go on¡± He whispered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bother to go inside the Jewelry room, I knew what I wanted to see, so I went to the room that holds the painting¡±


    ¡°I got scared, it became awfully cold, when I turned on the light¡± She stopped shivering slightly.


    Connor tightened drew her closer, rubbing her shoulders.


    ¡°When I turned on the light, I saw the painting as it was before but this time, it was slightly different, it was as if they were all staring at me, it was as if the baby¡¯s smile was for me¡±


    ¡°I was very scared, I can¡¯t exin it but something was off¡±


    ¡°I walked towards the painting, I could hear my heart beats, like before I touched the painting, but unlike earlier when I had touched your mother¡¯s face, I touched yours and it felt¡­ Warm¡± She nced at Connor, her lips shook a little.


    ¡°I moved my fingers away and stepped back, but something was off, I wasn¡¯t seeing the painting anymore, they were real and she was smiling at me, smiling for me¡±


    ¡°You went back in time?¡± Nichs broke the silence in the room.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!